Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

( Edited )

"You should always know how to treat other people—whether they are Alpha, Beta, or Omega. The most common thing is that they are human." Professor Kay’s voice was firm, his sharp gaze sweeping over the students.

"Now, let’s start with introductions. Some of you already know who I am. I am your Professor Kay. Do not talk during my lecture. Of course, you can—if you want to get out of class and write a whole essay on what you’ve done."

Groans echoed across the room. Some students already regretted enrolling in this semester, realizing they had landed in his class again. Everyone knew Professor Kay was the strictest instructor on campus.

"Let’s begin with introductions," he continued. "I assume there are many new faces. We'll start with the student sitting on the right."

The class sat in silence, staring at him. Why is he treating us like some high school freshmen?

Santa’s POV

I sat beside my friend, bouncing my legs excitedly. A new semester meant new people, new friendships. My friend and I were scribbling jokes on paper, trying to hold in our laughter, when a cold, controlled voice cut through the room.

"I am Perth."

I froze, my pen slipping from my fingers. My head snapped up so fast it nearly gave me whiplash.

Phi Perth.

It was him.

I stared, heart pounding. Same eyes. Same face.

I could never forget them.

Before I could stop myself, I blurted out, excitement bubbling over, "Phi Perth! What are you doing here? Where have you been?"

The whole class fell silent.

I felt a sharp glare burning into me. Slowly, I turned toward Professor Kay. Yep. He looked ready to murder me.

"What is this, Perth?" he asked coldly.

I inwardly cursed. Why am I like this?

Whispers spread across the classroom.

"Professor Kay already has a beef with Perth…"
"That guy is so dead."

I swallowed hard. "Sir—"

"Both of you, get out of my class." His voice left no room for argument. "Perth, show him the way to the room. And both of you will write a self-criticism about your actions."

I groaned. Why do I have to get in trouble on my first day?

"And you—" His gaze landed on me like a predator eyeing its prey. "Introduce yourself before leaving."

I stood up, sighing in defeat. "I’m Santa Pongsapak."

"Now you may go." The door slammed shut behind us.

I had heard rumors about someone named Perth, but I never thought he could be the same Perth from my childhood.

I smiled sheepishly at him, but the look he shot me sent a shiver down my spine. A death glare.

The rumors suddenly made sense.

Apparently, Perth wasn't the friendly type—cold, distant, and anything but your typical high school cliché bully. No, this guy was worse. He just didn’t talk.

And when he did? His fists spoke louder than his words.

The room Perth led me to was empty except for a few desks. He walked straight to the back and slumped into a seat, pulling out his phone.

I hesitated before sitting down—far from him.

Even though I knew him, it didn’t seem like he remembered me.

But who was I to back down?

"Phi Perth, you know," I started, tapping my fingers against the desk. "You were really cute as a kid. But you were just as grumpy." I grinned. "Don't you remember me at all?"

No reaction.

He didn’t even look up from his phone.

I pouted. "Phi Perth."

Nothing.

"Phi Perth!"

Still nothing.

I sighed, leaning back. Fine, ignore me.

Then I remembered—I owed him an apology. I had gotten him in trouble, after all.

"I'm really sorry, Phi Perth," I muttered, my voice softer this time. "Maybe I got the wrong person. And because of me, you're stuck here too. I sincerely apologize."

I leaned forward, resting my head on the desk, ready to drift off to sleep—

But then I heard footsteps.

Lifting my head, I nearly jumped out of my skin when I saw him standing right in front of me.

I backed away instantly, clutching my hands together.

"You shouldn’t talk to me." His voice was deep—so much deeper than before. It was the first time he had spoken since his introduction.

"I don’t know you. And even if you do know me, stay away."

My stomach twisted, but before I could respond, he leaned in closer, his fingers brushing against my ear as he tucked a strand of hair behind it.

His next words sent a shiver down my spine.

"I don’t care about what happened in the classroom. But don’t do it again." His voice was dangerously low. "I don’t warn everyone. But…"

His lips tilted into something unreadable.

"I don’t want to ruin your pretty face."

Then he turned and walked back to his seat, his scent lingering in the air—smoky cedarwood and dark chocolate.

My thoughts scattered.

His words? His presence? None of that mattered.

Because the only thing my brain could focus on was his scent.

Warm. Comforting.

For the first time, an Alpha’s scent didn’t make me uncomfortable.

Before I could even process what was happening, my body relaxed completely.

And just like that, I fell asleep.

Perth’s POV

When I got close to that Santa Claus kid, I instinctively tried to pick up his scent. It was in my nature.

I could read people through their expressions and emotions.

But Santa?

Nothing.

Not a single trace of scent.

He was clearly an Omega. And these days, Omegas rarely used suppressants.

Weird.

I shook my head, trying to push him out of my thoughts, but his words lingered.

"You were really cute when you were a kid. But you were still this grumpy."

How did he know me?

I had never met anyone named Santa in my entire life.

Whatever. He was probably just looking for attention.

I set an alarm for two hours and closed my eyes.

But before sleep claimed me, my gaze flickered to the boy across the room.

His breathing was even, lips slightly parted, long eyelashes resting on his pale cheeks.

I looked away.

Leaning my head against the wall, I finally fell asleep.

A loud ringing startled me awake.

I glanced at the source—Santa’s phone. The guy was still sleeping while his phone was practically screaming.

I sighed and picked it up.

Before I could say anything, someone on the other end started shouting.

"Where the hell are you, Ta?! Phi Pond and Phi Joong are losing their minds! It’s 5 PM, and you’re still not at the apartment—"

"He’s sleeping," I muttered, cutting them off before ending the call.

I grabbed my things and headed for the door.

Locked.

I tried again.

Still locked.

I reached for my phone to call Professor Kay—

And then my battery died.

"Dammit."

Santa stirred at my outburst, yawning as he stretched like a cat.

"What happened?"

"The door is locked."

"WHAT?!"

"Are you deaf?" I shot him a look.

"No!"

"Then stop acting like it."

I sighed, slumping back into my seat, legs propped up on the desk. My head was pounding from this exhausting day.

I glared at Santa.

This is all because of him.

But when I looked again…

His eyes were watery.

Was he… about to cry?

I sighed.

What a bad day…

Chapter Text

Both of them were silently sitting. Santa focusing on his phone. His hands clutched tightly even though there was still light. Santa was afraid. Maybe Perth cannot sleep with lights on. And what if he asked to turn off the lights. He was still contemplating when his phone rang.

"Santa where are you?" Joong's worried voice could be heard.

"Phi I am stuck in a classroom."

"And why didn't you call us?" Pond said from the back.

"I-I don't want to disturb you two. But can you cover up from me. Please tell my dad, I am with you."

"Santa we can come-"

"No need I am not alone."

"Who are you with?"

"Phi Perth. I accidentally offended Professor Kay today. And somehow Perth get involved." his voice lowered at the end as he noticed Perth looking at him.

"Let me talk to Perth." Pond said and Santa was surprised.

"You know Phi Perth?" he whisper yelled.

"Of course we are friends. Little one you just transfer here. How can you know everything. Don't stuff your head with these things. And give your phone to Perth."

Santa hesitated before stretching his hand out to Perth.

Perth raised an eyebrow but still took the phone, already aware of who was on the other end.

"Perth are you listening?"

"Perth Don't turn off the lights at night. He is afraid of dark."

Santa looked at Perth curiously. Why wasn’t he saying anything? And what was Phi Pond even telling him?

After Perth hummed in acknowledgment, he handed the phone back. Santa bid them goodbye and ended the call.

Perth's POV

I looked at the kid and he was drowsy again. Why was he sleepy all the time. He leaned his head on the table and decided to sleep again.

"Good Night phi Perth." His soft voice was heard and he slept again.

I sighed.

How can this boy sleep so easily with an Alpha in the room? Doesn't he have any self-defense instincts?

I looked at him strangely before pulling out some documents from my bag.

I know I’m the heir to a well-off family, and I know I’ll have to take over the business one day. But I still chose to study.

Junior always mocks me for it. But do i give a fuck about anyone's opinion.

Finally, I was able to push thoughts of that boy out of my head—until I suddenly remembered.

What is his relationship with Joong and Pond?

They seemed quite worried about him.

I found myself thinking about him again, so I stopped.

Why do I even care about this trouble?

I looked at the clock, and it showed half past nine.

I kept reading the documents my father gave me. Someone was deliberately causing problems. Occasionally, I glanced at the little troublemaker and he was still sleeping quietly.

After about an hour I placed my documents back and decided to rest a little. I sat a little bit closer to him so he doesn't feel afraid. And I don't know when I fell asleep, maybe after an hour or two.

Santa's POV

My sleep was disturbed by some noises. I looked up and saw Phi Perth sitting very close to me. But he was... shaking? I slowly stood up and moved closer when I heard him mumbling something.

Is he having a nightmare? I was about to sit down again when I heard him say something louder. Why.... Why is he calling for his mom?

I slowly shook his shoulder.

"Phi Perth." I whispered and gently shook him again. I knew it was not a good idea to startle someone when they are already having a nightmare.

I shook him two to three times when he opened his eyes. They were blank, cold and piercing. I took a step back.

"Y-You were having a nightmare." i looked at him but he didn't say anything. "Wanna talk about it?" He glanced at me and i quickly zipped my mouth shut.

I kept looking at him. He is Perth. I know he is. His eyes are same. The way he glare is also same. But why he doesn't remember me? I have not changed..... Mmm, maybe a little-

"Why are you looking at me?" His voice startled me out of my thoughts. I whispered nothing and again went back to my seat, a little far away. When will the sunrise? I want to get out of here.

"Have you done your essay?" Perth said and I looked at him strangely.

"Are you.... talking to me?"

"No i am talking to someone behind you."  he said sarcastically and I jumped up from my seat. I looked behind me and there was nothing oh wait how can there be anything we are alone in the room.

I heard a sigh. "You are really something Santa Claus." Perth said and I glared at him.

"Santa Claus? My name is not SANTA CLAUS it's SANTA PONGSAPAK."

"Whatever. I don't care. Just go back to sleep. At least your mouth stays shut when you are sleeping."

I frowned and turned my back to him. Fine if he wants me to stay quiet, i won't talk. Why is he so grumpy?

Perth's POV

I chuckled quietly at his silly antics and decided to ignore him.

The light shone through the classrooms windows. Both of them were still asleep. Santa curled up on his chair. And Perth leaning on his table. Perth stirred slightly and opened his eyes.

He was about to get up when the door was unlocked.

"I’m sorry, students, for yesterday’s incident. I thought no one was in the classroom because I didn’t hear any noise coming from the room. Professor Kay said you can take today off and rest at home—you might be tired from sleeping on the chairs," the guard said before walking out.

Santa woke up half an hour later and saw Perth still sitting there, even though the door was already unlocked.

"Phi you are still here?"

He got up quietly and looked back at him.

Santa quickly stood up and followed him out of the room. When Perth reached his car, he opened the door and gestures him to get in.

"You want me to go with you?" Santa's eyes widened. And Perth sighed.

Santa hesitated but got in and gave Perth his address.

Santa's POV

His car smells so nice. Just like him. Santa what are you even thinking?! I smacked myself slightly and Perth turned to me with a questioning gaze. I smiled sheepishly and turned my face away.

As we got closer to my house, my heart beat quickened. The moment I was free from his scent, my head started clearing up.

He was about to turn when I stopped him.

"You can drop me here. Thank you, Phi Perth for driving me home." I unbuckled my seatbelt and stepped out, giving him a small wave as he drove off.

He really doesn’t talk much.

I started walking slowly toward the house.

No matter how much I dragged my feet… I still had to go back.

I used my spare key to enter, and—
as I thought he was standing there glaring at me.

"Where were you?" I gulped down the lump forming in my throat.

"I-I was out with Phi Pond and Phi Joong."

"Yeah Then why is there another scent on you?" "Are you sleeping with someone?" my eyes widened at his words. I shook my head frantically.

"THEN WHERE WERE YOU?" "IS IT MY JOB TO REMIND YOU THAT YOU HAVE TO ATTEND A FUCKING MEETING WITH ME." I was shaking slightly, words forming in my mouth but I couldn't speak.

"Santa I am warning you last time."He grabbed my hair and forced me to look at him.
"Don't test my patience or I do have other ways"

"Understood?" I nodded quickly and he let go. I stumbled back a little, and ran to my room.

Hiding.......

Chapter Text

Santa sat in his room, trying to steady his breathing. His chest felt tight, his hands clammy. His phone rang, vibrating against the nightstand, but he ignored the call. Not now, Aun. He didn’t want to talk. He just wanted silence.

Dragging himself to the cupboard, he pulled out his most comfortable pajamas. His gaze flickered toward his phone again. Five missed calls. He exhaled sharply. He won't stop, will he? Still, he let it ring. His body felt heavy, and all he wanted was the comfort of warm water washing over him.

Stepping into the bathroom, the steam fogged up the mirror as he stood under the spray. The water was scalding, but he barely noticed. His mind was elsewhere—Perth. The name circled his thoughts, but exhaustion soon won over, and by the time he stepped out, his damp hair clung to his skin. He barely made it to his bed before sleep claimed him. Maybe tonight… Maybe tonight I’ll see Mom again.

Perth drove back to his apartment, his grip firm on the steering wheel. Why the hell am I thinking about him? He clicked his tongue in annoyance, shaking his head. He had more important things to focus on.

As soon as he entered his room, he was greeted by the sight of Junior lounging on a chair, legs stretched out as if he owned the place.

"Well, well, well. Finally, you decided to show your face," Junior drawled, a smirk playing on his lips. "Where the hell were you? Mom and Dad were worried sick. I kept calling, and you just—poof—disappeared. Want us to die worrying about you?"

Perth barely glanced at him. "Nosy."

Junior flipped him off. "I heard you got locked in a classroom. Is that true?"

Perth didn't answer, but Junior didn't need confirmation. He grinned. "Ohhh, so the rumors are true." His tone turned teasing. "I also heard that some kid claimed to know you in Professor Kay's class. So? Who is he? You finally found someone to love?"

Perth shot him a glare. "Nosy."

Junior only laughed. "C’mon, show me a picture. Is he cute? Wait—don’t tell me he’s cuter than my Mark?"

Perth’s glare darkened. "Shut up."

Junior raised his hands in surrender. "Fine, fine. Man, you're so grumpy." He grabbed a pillow and threw it at Perth before standing up. "By the way, wanna share a dorm room with me?"

"No."

"Try saying yes to something for once," Junior muttered before walking out.

Perth sighed, finally sinking onto his bed. He plugged his phone in to charge, and as the screen lit up, his gaze softened. A picture of his family stared back at him. His fingers hovered over the screen before he gently pressed a kiss to it.

"I will kill them… Just like they killed you, Pa, Ma."

The cold resolve settled in his bones. Shoving his emotions aside, he grabbed his clothes and went to take a cold shower.

A loud banging on his door startled Santa awake. His eyes fluttered open, heart racing. He quickly got up and stumbled toward the door, swinging it open.

"Phi Pond? Phi Joong?" His breath hitched. "You scared me."

Pond grinned. "You’re coming to the meeting tonight, right? The Sriariyarungruang family is attending too. Your father was going to pick you up, but we convinced him to let us do it."

Santa’s stomach twisted. Sriariyarungruang family? Father's business partner? "I… I don’t really want to go, Phi."

Joong sighed, ruffling Santa’s hair. "We know, Ta. But we’ll be there with you."

Santa could only nod. They didn't know everything. They couldn’t know.

After they left, he took his time getting ready. The clock read 8 PM—the party would start soon. He dressed in a white tailored suit with black boots, adjusting the cuffs with practiced precision. Before leaving, he rummaged through his cupboard, grabbing a protein bar. It was the first thing he’d eaten in two days.

Downstairs, his father’s cold gaze landed on him, heavy and suffocating.

"Don't embarrass me," his voice was sharp as a blade.

Santa lowered his head. "I won’t."

His father’s next words made his stomach drop. "Inject yourself before we leave."

Santa tensed. "Dad, I took them two days ago—"

"Shut up and do it."

His grip on the syringe tightened. This hurts. His doctor had warned him to stop taking suppressants so frequently, but what choice did he have? The sharp sting barely registered as he injected himself.

Suppressing a shudder, he headed outside, stepping into the car. His fingers curled around the ring his mother had given him.

I hate these parties.

Perth adjusted his black tailored suit. His father had chosen matching suits for the both of them, while Junior’s deep blue suit matched their mother’s.

Tonight was a statement—the first time the Sriariyarungruang family would step into the mafia world. Their names had been whispered for years, but no one had ever seen them.

As they arrived at the venue, Perth noticed the absence of reporters. Of course. The underworld operates in silence.

They walked in, radiating power. Perth observed the room carefully. Old men exchanging fake smiles. Young heirs pretending they don’t hate each other. A typical mafia gathering. But then his eyes landed on someone unexpected—Santa.

The boy stood beside Mr. Oudompoch, his usual bright smile in place, but Perth saw through it. His hands were clenched, his shoulders a little too stiff.

Junior, being Junior, immediately dragged Pond and Joong into a conversation, which caught Mr. Oudompoch’s attention.

"Ah, Perth Tanapon and Junior Panachai," he greeted, nodding toward his son. "Meet my son, Santa Pongsapak."

Santa extended his hand, his grip firm. When he turned to Perth, his expression didn’t waver, but his eyes—his eyes were screaming something else.

Perth shook his hand, feeling something stir in his chest. This boy… Who are you really?

Mr. Oudompoch soon left, and Perth was pulled away by his father for introductions. But even as he spoke with high-ranking figures, his attention kept flickering back to Santa.

Then he saw it.

An older man had wrapped an arm around Santa’s waist, fingers gripping just a little too tight. Santa’s smile remained, perfect as always, but his eyes—Perth’s hands curled into fists. They were glassy.

He was about to get up when Junior beat him to it, casually cutting in and pulling Santa away.

Perth stayed back, observing. Santa excused himself, saying he needed to use the washroom.

But Perth knew better.

He followed quietly, watching as Santa rushed inside. Moments later, the sound of retching filled the air.

Perth leaned against the wall, unseen. He’s shaking.

Then Santa’s phone rang. His voice was low but firm.

"Yes. I’m coming."

Perth’s brows furrowed. Where is he going?

Santa stepped out, wiping his mouth, and Perth quickly moved back into the shadows.

Something is wrong.

And Perth was going to find out what.....

Chapter Text

Santa's POV

I slid into the car, exhaustion weighing down on me, but I still sat properly—back straight, hands in my lap. I knew my father was watching. He always was.

Tomorrow, I had to pack and move back to the dorms. A small relief. I leaned my head against the cool glass of the window, letting out a slow breath.

"You did well today."

His voice broke the silence, and my body tensed.

"But where did you go? Who allowed you to leave?"

I swallowed, keeping my voice steady. "I went to the bathroom to wash my face. I wasn’t feeling well."

He didn’t respond, but the silence was heavy. I knew that meant disappointment.

I hesitated before speaking again. "Dad, I’ll be moving out tomorrow. I’ve already submitted my dorm information."

He barely reacted, just flicking his eyes toward me before checking his watch. "Just remember, we have another meeting with the Sriariyarungruang family. Don’t be fucking late like last time."

And with that, he was on the phone, conversation shifting away from me like I wasn’t even there.

I let out a quiet sigh and closed my eyes. Maybe I could rest for a bit.

Perth's POV

As soon as we stepped inside, my father’s voice rang through the house, full of pride.

"Mr. Oudompoch’s son is incredibly sharp and capable. The way you handled the situation, Perth, I’m proud of you."

Mom and Junior turned to us with warmth in their eyes. Mom hugged me first, then my brother.

I should’ve expected my father’s words, but they still took me by surprise. I myself was surprised by him.

Santa Oudompoch.

For someone so timid, so careful with his words, he had a mind that cut through nonsense like a blade. Even when nervous, he didn’t hesitate to challenge an idea.

My thoughts drifted back to the conversation.

Flashback

The doors opened, and Santa stepped inside, hesitant but composed. His eyes flickered to his father before bowing politely.

"Sorry for the delay."

Mr. Oudompoch didn’t acknowledge him, just gestured for him to sit.

Mr. Sriariyarungruang smiled. "We were just discussing the expansion of our tech and security sector. We’re considering AI-driven surveillance systems for high-profile clients—removing human involvement to minimize risk."

Santa nodded slowly, hands resting on his lap.

"AI would handle everything—monitoring, threat detection, response protocols. It’s the safest route," Mr. Sriariyarungruang continued.

Santa hesitated, his fingers twitching slightly. He stole a glance at his father before speaking.

"I… I don’t think that’s entirely safe."

The room went silent.

Mr. Sriariyarungruang raised an eyebrow. "Oh? And why is that?"

Santa inhaled quietly. That’s why his father brought him here—to speak. So he did.

"AI is powerful, but predictable. Without human oversight, it’s easier to exploit. Hackers study patterns. If they understand how an AI works, they can manipulate it. But a hybrid system, where AI handles data and humans oversee decisions… that would make it harder to breach."

Mr. Sriariyarungruang leaned back, considering.

The doors opened again.

I walked in, and the atmosphere shifted. I nodded at my father before taking a seat, my gaze briefly landing on Santa before turning toward the discussion.

"AI alone won’t work," I said, my voice even. "If we automate everything, we lose control. A hybrid system makes more sense—but security needs to be layered. AI should process the data, but humans should make the final call."

Santa glanced at me, chewing his lip before speaking again, voice softer this time.

"That… that’s true, but if we don’t secure the AI itself, it’s still a risk. We should make the system unpredictable—using shifting encryption. If the data routes and security protocols keep changing, even if someone breaks in, they won’t know where to hit next."

I studied him for a moment. Then, I gave a small nod.

"That’s not a bad idea."

Santa blinked, as if surprised by my agreement.

Mr. Sriariyarungruang chuckled. "An adaptive system with shifting encryption? That’s quite ambitious."

Santa lowered his gaze slightly. "I… I just think it would be effective."

His father remained silent, watching the exchange with an unreadable expression.

"If we implement it right, it could work. But execution will be difficult." I added.

Santa nodded quickly. "I-I know. It’s just an idea."

I smirked slightly. "Not a bad one."

Santa’s fingers curled in his lap, unused to the praise. But he didn’t react beyond that.

Mr. Oudompoch finally spoke, his tone even. "We’ll have our teams draft a plan and discuss further implementation next week."

Santa let out a barely noticeable breath. His father hadn’t scolded him—but he hadn’t acknowledged him either.

Mr. Sriariyarungruang laughed. "Well, it seems both our sons have sharp minds. Maybe we should let them handle more in the future, hm?"

Mr. Oudompoch simply nodded, his expression blank.

Santa knew what that meant. He was competent—but not enough. Not yet.

Flashback Ends

I exhaled, rolling my shoulders. Santa Oudompoch was sharper than I’d expected.

I headed to the shower, then straight to bed. I had to move out tomorrow.

Santa's POV

Morning came too soon. I woke up early and started packing, excitement and nervousness tangling in my chest.

My phone buzzed, breaking my thoughts.

Aun: "Oiii, where the hell have you been?"

I winced. "Sorry, I wasn’t available last night."

A beat of silence. "Did something happen?"

I paused in folding my clothes. Only Aun knew—by accident.

"No, nothing’s wrong. I’m fine."

Aun hummed, unconvinced. "Okay, I won’t push. Just come early so we can get our room keys and go through the elevator."

I hummed in response, ready to hang up when he spoke again.

"Don’t forget to take your suppressants, Ta."

I clenched my jaw. "I won’t." I want to throw them away.

"I made some new friends. I’ll introduce them to you. You know Joong has a crush on one of them."

My mood instantly lifted. "WHAT? PHI JOONG HAS A LOVER?"

"Calm down! He doesn’t—he’s just trying to pursue him."

I grinned. "I wanna meet my future brother-in-law."

Aun groaned. "Stop squealing. Who’s gonna handle your mood swings? You’re a devil in disguise."

"I am not!" I protested, but we both knew it was half true.

But I could only act like this with them. I wanted my mom to know she chose the right name for me. I would always spread happiness.

Hanging up, I finished packing and called the driver to drop me off at the university.

I spotted Aun waiting and ran straight to hug him. He patted my head, chuckling.

"You made quite a scene the other day."

I groaned. "Don’t remind me."

His eyes narrowed. "How do you even know Phi Perth?"

I stiffened. "M-maybe I mistook him for someone else!" I quickly dragged him away before he could ask more.

We got our dorm keys and groaned.

"What’s yours?"

"360 Floor A. You?"

"360 Floor B."

"I’m right above you."

We sighed and dragged our suitcases toward our rooms.

I entered first. Someone else’s stuff was already there. I took the unused side, humming as I unpacked.

The door opened.

"Phi Junior?"

He smiled. "Oh? I got little Santa as my roommate? That’s nice. You already know me."

I forced a smile. His Alpha scent was strong.

He wasn’t even there for five minutes before his phone rang. "My boyfriend’s calling. See you later!"

And just like that, he was gone.

Guess I’ll be eating alone....

Chapter Text

Junior’s POV

I left Santa alone in the room. He was clearly uncomfortable with me being there. But he was the one in class who said he knew my brother. What are his intentions? I still don’t know.

As I walked through the hallway, I spotted Mark and Phuwin together. Phuwin had been my friend for a long time, along with Boom. Perth, on the other hand, only had two real friends—Pond and Joong. He interacted with Phuwin, Boom, and Mark too, but not as closely.

I quickly hugged Mark and kissed his forehead.

"Hey, love. How are you doing? You’re not tired, right?"

Phuwin scoffed. "Come on, man. You were the one who carried all his stuff to his room. How the hell would he be tired?"

Mark just chuckled at us.

I stuck my tongue out at Phuwin, and he flipped me off in response.

We were still messing around when my phone rang.

"Junior Panachai?"

"Yes, ma’am?"

"You need to come to the administrative office. Your brother is refusing to stay in his dorm room. Apparently, he wants to change his roommate."

I sighed. "Did he say why?"

"He insists it’s for security reasons. He claims his roommate has been asking too many personal questions and keeps watching him. The staff tried reasoning with him, but you know how he is."

I pinched the bridge of my nose. "Alright, I’ll be there in a minute."

I turned to Mark and Phuwin. "Wait for me in the cafeteria. Order whatever you want. I’ll be back soon."

They nodded and walked off while I made my way to my stubborn brother.

Perth’s POV

The problem isn’t that I can’t sleep with the lights off. The problem is that I don’t trust my roommate.

At first, I thought I could ignore it, but in just three hours, the guy had already asked too many questions. Where am I from? What do my parents do? How do I know Santa? He watched me too closely, and I didn’t like it.

Call it paranoia, but I grew up knowing that trust is a weakness. The moment you let your guard down, people will use it against you.

So, I requested a room change. But instead of taking me seriously, the administration acted like I was just being difficult.

Junior finally arrived, his expression already exhausted.

"Perth, can you, for once, do something without arguing?"

I crossed my arms. "I. Don’t. Want. To. Live. With. Someone. Who. Keeps. Asking. About. My. Family."

Junior sighed. "And that problem is yours to deal with."

I gave him a deadpan look. "I shouldn’t have to deal with it."

He ran a hand through his hair. "Fine. Just come eat with me. You can stay in my dorm tonight. I’ll ask Santa to switch rooms, and you can just be my roommate."

"That’s why I said you should just be my roommate. Every human on this planet wants to know the one they are living with." He continued, and I didn’t react.

"I don’t want to know," I said and walked off.

"Bravo, bro." I could hear him clapping, but I chose to ignore him.

We arrived at the cafeteria, where Phuwin and Mark were already seated with their food.

I ordered only black coffee and sat down. Junior and Mark kept flirting, with Phuwin joining in every now and then to ruin their moment.

"Oh, come on, Phuwin. Stop ruining our lovely moment. Just go and accept the love confession of your Pang Pond," Junior said, annoyed, while hugging Mark tightly.

Phuwin was about to retort when he was cut off.

"Someone called me?" Pond said, appearing out of nowhere, and Phuwin visibly sighed. Joong sat nearby, laughing along with Dunk.

Phuwin quickly hugged Dunk.

"Phi Dunk," he whined. "Your friend is teasing me again."

Pond looked offended. "When? I haven’t even started—"

Before he could finish, Dunk smacked him.

"Pond, don’t tease my little one," Dunk said, patting his little brother’s head.

"You look like a mama bear when it comes to Phuwin," Joong teased, only to be met with a glare from Dunk.

I sighed, and they all turned to me.

"Oh, Perth, my friend! You’re here too," Pond said, finally sitting down.

I didn’t respond to him. They kept talking when Junior finally asked what I had been dying to know.

"How do you know little Santa? And how is he the son of Mr. Oudompoch? Mr. Oudompoch’s son was rumored to be an Alpha, but that boy is clearly an Omega."

"We’ve been friends with Santa for a long time—even before we met Perth at school," Joong replied.

I kept my expression bored, but I listened intently. So, they’ve known Santa for a long time...

Dunk, Phuwin, and Mark exchanged confused glances. "Who is Santa?" they asked in unison.

"Oh, the one who said he knew Perth," Junior replied, watching me closely, as if I was hiding something.

Dunk, Phuwin, and Mark knew we were from a mafia family. Mark was accepted into our family way too quickly. Mother loved him like her own son.

She is the loveliest mother anyone could have. I don’t remember much of my own mother, but she was just as kind. I pushed the thoughts aside and focused on the conversation.

Phuwin and Dunk were curious to meet this little Santa. Junior even said he would invite Santa next time they had a meal together. Pond and Joong looked like proud older brothers.

The dorms would close at 10 PM, and it was already past 9. We finally returned after shopping. Junior dropped his boyfriend back at his room. Dunk and Pond went to their own room and Joong left too.
Junior and I arrived at his room, knowing the power had gone out because of the dorm chat.

We stepped inside, and there was silence.

"Did he fall asleep?" Junior murmured as we walked in.

Junior shook Santa gently, but there was no response. He tried again, but I noticed something—he was trembling.

I pulled the blanket off and was shocked to see him hugging himself too tightly, his arms wrapped around his own body as if trying to protect himself.

I reached out, but the moment my fingers brushed against him, his eyes snapped open—wide, terrified.

And then he screamed.

"Stay away, Alpha! S-stay away!" His voice was shaking.

Junior and I immediately backed away.

"No—no m-more, p-please…" His words came in broken fragments, barely audible between his ragged breaths.

I called Pond.

"What happened, Perth?"

"Santa… he’s having a panic attack. He’s not letting us near him."

There was a loud bang from the other end of the call.

"Don’t touch him. I’m coming!"

Within two minutes, he was here.

Pond’s POV

Santa sat at the edge of his bed, his eyes darting around wildly, unfocused. His breathing was ragged. His hands clawed at his own skin as if trying to ground himself. The fear in his eyes—so raw, so deep—made my chest ache.

I sat beside him, close but not too close, speaking softly.

"Look at me, Santa."

His glassy eyes slowly met mine.

"It’s alright. See? No one is hurting you. They’re far away. Phi Pond is here. Just look at me."

I cradled his face, wiping his tears away.

And then he broke. He lunged into my arms, gripping me so tightly it nearly hurt.

His sobs were muffled against my shoulder, but I didn’t mind.

"Everything’s alright. No one is here. Only me and you," I murmured, rubbing his back soothingly.

Perth’s POV

Watching him tremble, his body wracked with sobs, something inside me clenched painfully.

Why... why does this feel familiar?

Why… why do I want to rip Pond away from him and hold Santa in my own arms?

I watched as Pond gently coaxed him out of his panic, and slowly, his breathing steadied.

Santa’s eyes, still glassy with unshed tears, met mine.

And for the first time, I saw it clearly—guilt.

His eyes were so expressive, so painfully easy to read. He had mastered the art of hiding his emotions, keeping his body controlled, but his eyes—they were beautiful and fucking honest.

"I’m really sorry for bothering you all," he whispered. "I’ve been causing trouble since I transferred here, i am really sorry Phi Perth and Phi Junior....."

I said nothing but the fire in my heart wants to burn the world for making him feel like, him having a panic attack is his fault..........

Chapter Text

Perth's POV

After about an hour, Pond finally left. Santa had fallen asleep in his arms, clinging to him tightly, unwilling to let go. Pond had to pry Santa’s fingers from his shirt before carefully laying him down, pulling the blanket over him. He leaned down, pressing a lingering kiss to his forehead.

"Perth, Junior. Keep the lights on. He’s afraid of the dark, but he’ll never ask you to leave them on." Pond patted our heads before walking out.

I glanced at Junior, who looked exhausted.

"Ju, go sleep in my room. I’ll keep the lights on here. You should rest properly."

"But—"

Before he could argue, I shoved his blanket into his arms and pushed him toward the door.

"Just go."

Junior pouted but relented. "Take care of Santa, then." He waved halfheartedly before disappearing into my room.

I turned back, my gaze settling on Santa’s sleeping face. His features were relaxed now, but the memory of his earlier tears made my chest tighten.

I knew what nightmares felt like. I had them too—dark, suffocating, relentless—but not like his. His were different. His weren’t just bad dreams; they were memories clawing their way to the surface.

Lying down, I turned my head slightly, keeping him in my sight. The room was quiet except for his steady breathing. The soft glow of the lights kept the darkness at bay, but a strange weight pressed against my chest.

The image of him trembling, breaking down, refusing to ask for comfort—why did it bother me so much?

At some point, my thoughts blurred, and before I knew it, sleep pulled me under.

Santa's POV

The morning light streamed through the curtains, forcing me to wake up. My body felt stiff as I climbed out of bed and walked straight to the washroom.

Last night’s memories clung to me like a second skin, suffocating and humiliating.

No one should see me like that. No one.

I stared at my reflection as I splashed cold water on my face. My eyes were slightly swollen, my lips dry. I clenched the sink.

I can’t afford to be weak.

By the time I stepped out, I had forced every trace of vulnerability off my face. But the moment my eyes landed on Phi Perth still sleeping on the bed, my stomach twisted.

He looked... at peace. His breathing even, his lips slightly parted. Not tense, not guarded, just—calm.

I hesitated before stepping forward and gently shaking his shoulder. "Phi Perth."

The moment he stirred, I took a step back, suddenly nervous.

His eyes met mine, dark and unreadable.

I forced a small, awkward smile. "You were still sleeping, so I thought I should wake you up."

He didn’t say anything, just nodded and grabbed his towel, heading straight for the washroom.

I exhaled, tension draining from my body. Somehow, facing Phi Perth first thing in the morning felt heavier than it should.

A knock on the door pulled me out of my thoughts. I opened it to find Phi Junior standing there, his usual easygoing smile in place. His scent hit me immediately—strong, warm, comforting.

"Morning, Nong Santa. How are you feeling now?" He stepped inside, carrying breakfast in his hands.

I helped him set it up, but he kept glancing at me, his voice softer than usual. "Are you really okay? You don’t feel uncomfortable anywhere?"

I nodded quickly, trying not to meet his gaze for too long. "I’m fine, Phi."

The bathroom door opened, and Phi Perth walked out, rubbing a towel over his damp hair.

Junior perked up. "Come on, Perth! Hurry up and eat. I brought food for all of us."

I hesitated, my fingers lightly gripping the spoon. My instincts told me to retreat—to sit on the bed, away from them, where I felt safer.

"Nong Santa," Phi Junior’s voice was gentle, "you can sit wherever you like. We won’t force you."

I blinked in surprise. Did he... notice?

Before I could react, he scooped up a bite of food and gently placed it in my mouth, chuckling at my startled expression.

The tension eased a little.

Phi Perth, however, was already grabbing his bag. "Let’s go. We’ll be late."

I frowned. "Phi Perth... you haven’t eaten anything."

Junior patted my head with a knowing smile. "He doesn’t eat in the morning."

I nodded slowly, glancing at Phi Perth, but he didn’t spare me another look. We all headed out.

Perth's POV

As we walked, Santa stayed close to Junior, but I noticed something—he wasn’t flinching away anymore. He still kept a small distance, but at least he wasn’t stiff with tension.

Progress.

We had barely made it down the hallway when Mark and Phuwin appeared.

"Good morning, my beauty," Junior cooed, pressing a kiss to Mark’s forehead.

Phuwin made a disgusted noise. "At least introduce him to us before you start flirting!"

Junior chuckled. "Oho, this is our little Santa." He turned to Santa with a grin. "Santa, this is Mark, my boyfriend, and this—" he gestured dramatically at Phuwin, "—is Phuwin, who, by the way, has a huge crush on Phi Pond—"

Before he could finish, Phuwin punched him in the stomach.

Junior groaned. "Ow! What the hell?"

They kept bickering, but I barely paid attention.

Because Santa was laughing.

It was soft at first, then light and genuine—a sound I had never heard from him before.

My chest tightened.

I needed to stop using the word beautiful when thinking about him.

"Phi Pond likes you too," Santa suddenly said, cutting through the noise.

Silence.

Phuwin's face turned crimson. Junior let out a loud whistle.

"I—I’m going to class!" Phuwin stammered before running away.

Junior cackled, but Mark tugged him along. "Alright, enough fun. Let’s go."

Junior turned to me, mouthing, Take care of him, before disappearing down the hall.

And just like that, Santa and I were alone.

He stood there awkwardly, shifting his weight from one foot to the other.

"Phi Perth—"

"Don’t talk to me in class," I cut in, my voice colder than I intended. "Don’t act like you know me."

The brightness in his eyes dimmed for a second. But then he smiled—small, polite, fake.

"Understood, Phi Perth."

He bowed slightly and took a step back, falling into place behind me as we walked.

The moment we entered the lecture hall, he veered off, spotting his friend.

I barely had time to react before his  Alpha friend wrapped an arm around him, ruffling his hair.

Something sharp twisted inside me.

I clenched my fists, jaw tightening.

That touch—Santa let him. He didn't flinch. He didn’t push him away.

I didn’t like it.

Santa's POV

The first lecture dragged on, mind-numbingly boring. My dad had forced me into this major, but my heart wasn’t in it. If I had a choice, I would be drawing—losing myself in colors and sketches.

But everything that brought me comfort, he took away.

I shoved the thought aside, watching Aun struggle to stay awake beside me.

The professor finally wrapped up, handing out an assignment before dismissing us.

Aun groaned dramatically and grabbed my hand. "Let’s eat! I’ll introduce you to everyone."

I hesitated.

In the cafeteria, Phi Pond, Phi Joong, Phi Junior, Phi Mark, and Phuwin were sitting together, along with a few others I didn’t recognize.

So many people.

Too many.

I took a small step back.

Aun turned, confused. "Santa?"

Before I could say anything, a gentle but firm grip wrapped around my wrist.

I froze.

Not because it hurt.

But because of who it was.

Phi Perth.

He didn’t say a word. He just took my hand from Aun’s and started walking.

And I followed.

My heart should have raced. My Omega instincts should have flared up.

But they didn’t.

Because his scent—his touch—was familiar.

Familiar in a way that sent a pulse of recognition through my bones.

I knew this. I knew him.

I had been here before.

And just as I started to dive deeply in the memories, Phi Perth stopped walking......

Chapter Text

Santa's POV

Phi Perth stopped in front of a tree, then quietly sat down, pulling me along with him. I was startled but sat beside him, keeping a little distance. It wasn’t out of fear—I was afraid that if I got too close, I might press my nose into his neck. His scent was making me feel lightheaded.

I looked at him, confused, as he handed me a sandwich and a carton of apple juice. Why had he dragged me here just to give me food?

"Phi Perth, why did you bring me here?" I asked softly while unwrapping the sandwich. Noticing that he wasn’t eating again, I broke mine in half and gave him the other piece.

I kept looking at him expectantly. He sighed, turning to me.

"Shut up and eat," he muttered before leaning against the tree, taking a bite of his sandwich.

Junior's POV

We were all sitting at the table, waiting for Perth, Santa, and Aun to show up. But only Aun arrived.

"Why are you here alone?" Pond asked, standing up, but Aun immediately pushed him back down.

He pointed at me. "Your brother took him away. No idea where," he said before plopping down beside me.

"Perth?"

"Yes. How many other brothers do you have?" he replied bitterly.

"Why are you so salty?" Pond asked, stuffing his mouth with food.

"He stole my best friend," Aun grumbled, making everyone laugh.

"But wait, who are we talking about?" Dunk asked, looking confused.

"Santa," Phuwin replied.

"Oh, you guys have already met him?"

"Yeah, Mark and I ran into him on the way to class."

"But why are you two friends with Santa? He’s so quiet, and you two…" Mark trailed off, eyeing them suspiciously.

Joong and Pond gasped dramatically, making the whole table burst into laughter. Dunk and Phuwin were enjoying it way too much.

We were still talking when Perth finally appeared—with Santa hiding behind him. I couldn’t help but coo. This boy really didn’t like crowded places.

Perth's POV

I sat with Santa, watching as he nervously looked around, trying to shake off the awkward atmosphere. He seemed like someone who liked to talk and couldn’t stay quiet for long.

I focused on writing in my diary when I noticed Santa staring at me in confusion.

"Phi Perth, you write a diary?" he finally spoke after a long silence. I closed my diary and looked at his face, and one word came to mind—Beautiful.

"I do," I replied simply. He looked shocked, as if he hadn’t expected me to answer.

He didn’t ask anything else, and I went back to writing, leaning against the tree.

A while later, I turned to check on him when I realized he had fallen asleep. I tilted his head gently to rest against me. Since we were in the same major and our next class wasn’t until noon, I let him sleep.

Santa's POV

I woke up—though I didn’t even remember falling asleep. The first thing I saw was Phi Perth’s face, making me jolt upright.

Damn, I had been sleeping on his shoulder, and he didn’t wake me up. Just how much more was I going to embarrass myself?

"You sure know how to cause trouble, Santa Claus," his deep voice interrupted my frantic thoughts. I hung my head in shame.

"Let’s go." He stood up and, once again, dragged me back to the cafeteria. I hid behind him.

As soon as we arrived, Phi Junior stood up and immediately pulled me to sit next to him.

I offered a polite smile, and the others smiled back.

"This is our little Santa," he introduced me. "And Santa, you already know everyone. That one, the one who looks like a cat like Phuwin, is Dunk."

Right on cue, Phi Dunk scratched Junior’s hand, making me laugh.

"So, Phi Joong likes Phi Dunk," I said, turning to Aun. The entire table cheered.

"Little one, you got here late, but you catch on fast," Phuwin chuckled, ruffling my hair. I smiled at him while Phi Joong continued teasing Phi Dunk.

"Say something about Pond and Phuwin, too," Phi Junior nudged me. "Come on, do it, little one."

I was about to respond when my eyes met Phi Perth’s. I quickly looked away and continued.

"Phi Pond, why haven’t you asked Phuwin to be your boyfriend yet?"

The moment those words left my mouth, both Pond and Phuwin turned to look at each other before quickly looking away.

"You little—" Phuwin started to get up, but Phi Perth stopped him.

Junior stuck his tongue out at Phuwin while I giggled. The atmosphere was much more relaxing than I had expected. Aun kept watching me, but I reassured him that I was fine.

Phi Dunk, Phuwin, and Phi Mark were all Omegas. I already knew Phi Pond, Joong, Junior, Perth, and Aun. I still wasn’t completely comfortable around so many Alphas, but at least I wasn’t having a panic attack—that was good enough.

As everyone left for their next class, Aun and I also got up. We had chosen all the same subjects, so we headed to class together.

The class wasn’t boring. I had taken drawing as a minor, and I enjoyed it a lot. Phuwin was in the same class, which made it even more fun.

It was my first time being friends with an Omega. Phuwin was beautiful and graceful. And every time we talked about Phi Pond, his eyes lit up. I really hoped Phi Pond would ask him out soon.

After class, Aun, Phuwin, and I walked out together. It was the last class of the day, and we already had tons of assignments.

I bid them goodbye and headed toward my dorm room. But as I reached into my pocket for my keys… nothing.

I forgot my keys. Again.

Santa, when will you stop being such a mess? I groaned and sat on the floor.

I wrapped my arms around myself. The urge to call Phi Pond, Phi Joong, or Aun was strong, but they were probably tired. I tilted my head slightly, leaning against the door. Our room was at the very end of the hall, curved away from sight.

I don’t know when sleep took over, but even from outside, I could still smell his scent.

Perth's POV

I usually don’t go straight to my dorm after class. Today, I had been talking to Phi Aou when he got a call and had to leave to help Phi Boom with something.

It was already 8 PM when I finally returned to the building. Junior had called me multiple times, but I hadn’t had the chance to pick up.

As I approached our room, I saw Santa… sleeping outside? His bag was clutched tightly in his hands.

"Santa?" I shook him gently, memories of the night before flashing in my mind—his reaction to touch.

His eyes fluttered open, and he quickly stood up.

"I—I’m sorry, Phi Perth… I forgot my keys," he murmured.

I sighed. How had he been living like this all his life?

"Are you always this clumsy?" I asked, unlocking the door. He followed me inside like a lost puppy. Without answering, he picked up his clothes and went to the bathroom. I sat on my bed, plugging in my phone.

My thoughts drifted back to what Phi Aou had told me. I needed to find them. I needed revenge. I had promised Ma and Pa. The thought of those bastards roaming free after ruining my life—they will regret it.

My thoughts were interrupted when Santa came out in his pajamas—too tight. I quickly looked away.

"The food is on the table. Eat first, I’m taking a shower," I said, heading to the bathroom.

Just as I was about to close the door, there was a knock.

"Hello, my friends," Junior grinned as he walked in.

"Puppy, why are you eating alone?" Junior asked, ruffling Santa’s hair. Santa really did look like a puppy.

"Why are you here?" I asked, glaring at Junior.

"Can’t I visit my lovely brother?" he teased.

Santa laughed.

"No. Don’t come here again. You have your boyfriend—go eat with him," I said, stepping into the bathroom and closing the door behind me.

Even from inside, I could hear Santa and Junior laughing. After about twenty minutes, Junior finally said his goodbyes.

"Come out, you idiot. I’m leaving now," he called out before walking out of the room.

When I stepped out, Santa had already cleaned the table, but he had left some food for me.

He walked to his bed and lay down. "Good night, Phi Perth."

"Don’t have nightmares, Santa," I said without thinking.

He gave me a soft smile before slipping beneath his blanket.

Once I was sure he was asleep, I called Phi Aou.

"Perth," Phi Aou’s voice came through the line, heavy with something I couldn’t quite place.

"Yes, Phi?"

"Something isn’t right. The night your parents were murdered… you were there, right?"

"Yes, Phi. Why?"

"Perth… I obtained a video from that night. But you’re not in it. The people who killed your parents were covered in black from head to toe. They never even turned toward the security camera. Your mother and father were drugged before they were killed."

My breath hitched.

"Phi—"

"Not just that. The night they were killed, you were missing, Perth. They deliberately left the bodies there. Do you remember where you were?"

"I… I don’t remember," I admitted. "I just remember seeing their bodies… covered in blood. Then—then I heard footsteps. I ran into the closet and shut it tightly. After that, I woke up in the hospital. Their bodies were already taken away." I forced the words out, the memory playing in my mind like a nightmare.

"Nong, it’s okay. We’ll figure it out. We’ve been working on this for years. We’ll get to the truth. Just get some rest, okay? It’s already late. I’ll call you if I find anything new. Take care of yourself."

With that, Phi Aou ended the call.

I stared up at the ceiling.

Did I forget something…?

Chapter Text

"Perth, you will never be an Alpha." The kids mocked the boy who was crouching down, hugging himself tightly. Little sobs could be heard from him.

The oldest among them kicked the little boy.

But no sound left his mouth. They all laughed at him, mocking the way he cried.

"Perth is a mama's boy! Perth is a mama's boy!" The boys chanted loudly, making Perth, whose hands were clenched into fists, want to fight back. But he couldn't. There were too many of them.

"I heard he came from a mental hospital." A boy the same age as Perth sneered. Others joined in, ridiculing him, calling him pathetic.

Little Perth just let it happen. He sat there, looking at them with pure hatred. His eyes filled with tears, but not a single one fell. The boys were about to beat him again when the orphanage caretaker entered, causing them all to disperse.

Perth's POV

I woke up from my sleep, completely startled. Why was I dreaming about that again? I sat up, trying to clear my mind. My eyes landed on Santa, who was sleeping peacefully. It was still early—about 5:00 AM.

I reached for my diary from the drawer and sat down, opening it.

I don’t usually write in a diary, but it comforts me. Pouring my emotions onto paper helps me make sense of the feelings I shut down long ago.

But right now, my diary is filled with Santa. I don’t understand why I keep thinking about him all the time. How has he taken up so much space in my mind in just three days? The urge to hold him—why? I need answers. There should be logic behind it. Why am I so drawn to him?

I closed my diary with a sigh. I can’t seem to concentrate on anything with him here.

Lying back down, my thoughts drifted from Santa to what Phi Aou said. No matter how much I thought about it, the only thing I could remember was what I told him.

I was present. I should have been present. But why wasn’t I there?

The questions gave me a headache. I decided to rest for a bit. I had classes tomorrow, and I still had to review Santa’s proposal from the meeting.

I also hadn’t called Mother and Father. They must have asked Junior about me by now.

With all these thoughts swirling in my mind, I finally drifted back to sleep—this time, a little more peacefully.

Santa's POV

I woke up to the feeling of someone watching me.

Startled, I opened my eyes and met Perth’s gaze. He was sitting there, simply looking at me.

"Phi Perth?" I asked softly.

He said nothing, just got up and handed me food. I had no idea when he had brought it.

After freshening up and changing, I grabbed my bag and started to walk out. Phi Perth was standing there. I looked at him, confused, but as always, he said nothing and simply started walking. I followed behind, keeping a little distance.

Not paying attention, I accidentally collided with someone—a tall Alpha.

"I-I’m sorry." I looked up at him, apologizing again.

The Alpha was about to say something when Phi Perth suddenly dragged me away.

"When will you stop causing trouble, Santa Claus?" he hissed.

"I’m sorry," I muttered.

I don’t know why, but I’ve been so distracted lately. I’ve always been careful, but these days, I just can’t focus. Is it because of Phi Perth? Or is it because the memories I buried are trying to resurface, threatening to drown me? Why did I meet him again when he doesn’t even remember me?

This time, he held my wrist while walking. The urge to pull away was strong, but even stronger was the urge to hold his hand. What the hell is wrong with me?

Like yesterday, we met Phi Junior and Phi Mark. Phuwin had gone somewhere with Phi Pond. Phi Junior grinned as he told me this.

Phi Mark is so quiet. How did Phi Junior manage to make him fall in love with him?

Phi Mark and Phi Perth walked behind us while Phi Junior and I chatted ahead. He complained about how boring the last meeting was and how he’d enjoy the next one because I’d be there.

But how could I say I’d enjoy it? The mere thought of my father seeing me with an Alpha and assuming I was sleeping with him made my heart drop and my stomach tighten. But I smiled at Phi Junior anyway—he was excited about the meeting.

I spotted Aun standing nearby and quickly ran to hug him.

"Why are you so down, Ta?" He asked, turning my face side to side.

"I’m not," I said and pulled him along to sit with me.

I still hadn’t made any friends in my own class besides Phi Perth—not that I even knew if I could call him a friend.

After classes, we all went to the cafeteria to eat, but Phi Pond and Phuwin were still missing.

"Phi Joong, where are Phi Pond and Phuwin?" I asked, feeling uneasy about Phi Pond’s absence.

"Little one, don’t worry. Pond and Phuwin are on a lunch date with their families." His words made everyone at the table laugh.

It had been a week since Perth unofficially became Santa's roommate. Now, they were both getting ready for the meeting.

Perth's POV

I watched him standing in front of the mirror, dressing himself. This wasn’t his usual style—a crisp T-shirt, a jacket, and black pants. We both knew where we were going, but neither of us spoke about it. He was especially quiet.

"You want a ride?" I asked, picking up my keys and turning to him.

He didn’t reply.

"Santa," I called again, lightly touching his shoulder. He flinched, backing away in fear. But a second later, he forced that smile of his—the one I hated.

"W-What were you asking, Phi?" His voice was soft as he adjusted his shirt.

"You want a ride?" I repeated.

His eyes widened before he quickly shook his head. "Thank you so much for the offer, Phi, but I can’t." He bowed slightly in politeness. I just nodded.

I was about to call Junior when I saw him on his phone, speaking in a slightly shaky voice. Very slightly.

Then, he walked to his cupboard, pulled out a bag, and withdrew an injection.

I was shocked.

Not just any injection. The strongest suppressant available.

I immediately ended my call, walked up to him, and snatched it from his hand.

He looked startled. "Y-You haven’t left yet?" His voice was low, nervous.

"Give it back, Phi," he said softly. My heart clenched.

"You are not injecting this." I spoke firmly, but his next words stopped me cold.

"Phi, give it back. We don’t know each other. You have no right to meddle in my business."

He looked me in the eye, his gaze glassy. But if he wanted to hide it, fine. I laughed bitterly.

"We don’t know each other? You were the one who declared in front of the class that you knew me."

"I was mistaken. I’m sorry." He took the injection from me and injected himself like it was nothing. Like it didn't fucking hurt him.

I left without another word.

Santa's POV

As soon as Phi Perth left, my knees buckled, and I collapsed. My hands shook as I tried to steady my breathing.

It’s okay, Santa. I have to take them, no matter what. It’s not his fault he’s angry.

I tried to convince myself.

But the way he looked at me... I can’t describe it.

I wanted to rip the injection from my skin and throw it away.

I steadied myself, walked out, and got into the car.

Perth's POV

I watched him as he left.

Junior stood beside me, trying to make sense of my mood.

"Why are you so angry?" he asked for the hundredth time.

I remained silent.

"Did you find something about your parents’ deaths? Is that why you’re mad?" he pressed.

I shot him a look, and he shut his mouth.

I don't know what this feeling is, but I will destroy anyone who forced Santa to take that injection.

Because no matter what, an Omega should never take such a high dose of suppressants...

Chapter Text

Junior's POV

Perth and I were sitting in the car, heading to the party. It had been ten minutes, and his phone had rung five times in a row.

"Who is it, Perth?" I asked, but he didn’t bother to reply and kept driving. Annoyed, I snatched his phone from his pocket. It was Phi Aou calling.

"Hello, Phi Aou."

"Hello, Nong. Where is Perth?" I could hear Phi Boom speaking in the background.

"He’s sitting right here with me, Phi Aou. You’re on speaker; you can talk."

"Thank you, Nong. It’s urgent. Perth, listen." Phi Aou’s voice was serious. "Someone is investigating the Sriariyarungruang family."

As soon as those words left his mouth, Perth slammed the brakes, stopping the car abruptly and snatching the phone from my hand.

"Why, Phi?" The question left my lips before I could stop myself.

"The person who contacted me didn’t reveal their name or their reason for investigating. They aren’t only looking into the Sriariyarungruang family but also the Sukhumpantanasan family—Perth’s family," Phi Aou revealed.

"Phi, what’s the request behind searching for the Sukhumpantanasan family?" Perth’s voice was tense.

Phi Aou hesitated, but Phi Boom stopped him before he could respond. "It’s against our rules to disclose any client’s information."

The Kiatniran family was famous for their undercover investigation skills. Aou Thanaboon Kiatniran, the only son of the family, was married to Boom Tharatorn Jantharaworakarn. Together, they managed a coordinated company renowned for solving even the most complex cases.

"But Phi, why is the Sukhumpantanasan family being investigated?" Perth’s hands clenched around the steering wheel, his voice betraying the calm demeanor he was trying to maintain.

"Nong, I really can’t tell you," Phi Aou admitted. "But maybe, because of this, we’ll finally find out who killed your parents. The most confusing part is why the Sriariyarungruang family is being investigated. The case they gave us is from a long time ago. I just wanted to warn you both because I don’t know who is behind this. They might be dangerous. Be careful, both of you."

With that, Phi Aou bid us goodbye and ended the call.

We sat in silence. I could understand why the Sukhumpantanasan family was under scrutiny, but why mine?

Perth had already started driving again. We were already running late for the event. I didn’t ask him anything, and he didn’t ask me either.

Perth's POV

I tried to keep myself calm. What the hell did these bastards want? First, they killed my entire family, and now they wanted to investigate it? Who was behind this?

My head was already pounding because of Santa, and now this problem. I exhaled sharply, forcing myself to focus as we neared the venue.

Junior and I stepped out of the car. He greeted everyone, while I merely nodded in acknowledgment.

I was shocked to see the Lertratkosum and Tangsakyuen families talking to each other. Usually, these two families were at each other’s throats. Phuwin was there too, standing beside Pond.

I strode toward my father, who was speaking with the Aydin family. I still hadn’t seen Santa anywhere. I ignored the strange feeling in my chest and decided to head straight to the meeting room.

Santa's POV

The party was in full swing by the time I arrived. My father was inside, talking to Phi Pond about something, but what truly shocked me was seeing Phi Phuwin standing there.

As soon as my father walked away, I approached Phi Pond. "Phi Pond, what is Phi Phuwin doing here? He’s an Omega. How could you bring him to this party?" I hissed, pulling him aside.

"Aren’t you an Omega too, Ta?" His words made me freeze. When I turned to look at him, he was smiling—but it was the kind of smile that hid something deeper.

"It’s different—"

"It’s not. Phuwin has me, his brother, Joong, and his family to protect him. You know how Dunk is—he’d never allow anyone to come close to his little one." Phi Pond’s words were firm.

"While you—"

"Stop, Phi. I’m sorry. I was just worried about Phi Phuwin." My voice dropped.

Phi Pond sighed before embracing me. I let him.

"I’m sorry, Ta. I didn’t mean it like that." His hand gently caressed my head.

"I know." I couldn’t say anything more. "Let’s go, Phi. Phi Phuwin must be waiting for you."

He stopped me from walking away. "What’s your deal with calling Phuwin ‘Phi’?" He was smiling now.

"Oh, that—I just realized Phi Phuwin and Phi Dunk are twins, so he’s older than me too." I grinned at my own foolishness, and Phi Pond laughed.

"Nong Ta, you’re so adorable." He pulled me into another hug. I tried to push him away—keyword: tried.

"Let’s go. I have to go with Pa to the meeting." He finally let me go, and I waved goodbye before heading toward my father.

When I reached him, he was speaking with Mr. and Mrs. Sriariyarungruang. I sighed and took my place beside him, offering a polite smile.

Mr. Sriariyarungruang returned the gesture. "We should go now. Junior and Perth must already be inside."

With that, he led the way to the meeting room. I followed my father, maintaining a slight distance.

Perth’s POV

Junior and I sat in silence. He had asked me about the proposal a hundred times, but I hadn’t answered him. I had already made up my mind to reject it. It wasn’t about Santa—I tried to convince myself of that. But a part of me knew I was rejecting it because of what had happened. I wanted to prove to him that he wasn’t the only smart one. I had found every flaw in the system he proposed.

My thoughts were still scattered when everyone entered the room. Santa’s eyes met mine for a second before he looked away.

Mom greeted me before heading into the smaller room. She was never interested in these things—she only helped with implementation.

Santa sat opposite me, his hands curled on his lap. The bitter scent of suppressants he had taken before coming here reached me, and my heart clenched again.

Santa’s father leaned forward, his fingers tapping lightly against the table. “Perth, I assume you've considered the system proposal. It would be a great step forward for both families.”

I exhaled slowly, keeping my gaze steady. “I appreciate the offer, but I’ll have to decline.”

A brief silence followed. Santa blinked, stunned. “Phi Perth… why?”

I met Santa’s gaze but didn’t waver. “Because it’s a flawed system. It benefits one side more than the other, and I don’t intend to let my family be used as a stepping stone for something that won’t hold up in the long run.”

Santa’s lips parted as if to protest, but before he could, his father chuckled. “Good. That’s exactly what I wanted to hear.”

The Sriariyarungruang family exchanged glances, surprised. Santa’s hands curled into fists on his lap, his voice small but insistent. “But… it can be adjusted, right? If we just—”

“No need,” Mr. Oudompoch interrupted smoothly. “Perth, do what you think is right. You have my support.”

Santa’s breath hitched. Mr. Oudompoch never supported anyone so easily. The Sriariyarungruang family remained quiet, absorbing the shift in conversation.

Junior, sensing the tension, leaned forward. “Santa’s idea isn’t bad. Maybe if we—”

I raised my hand, cutting him off. “I said no.” My tone was final.

Santa swallowed hard, staring at me. The way his expression shifted—just for a moment before he composed himself—made me want to tear him open and feel every emotion inside him.

“Then what do you propose that will benefit both families?” my father asked after a long silence.

“I’ll come up with a plan by next week. But before that—” I looked at both heads of the families. “We should keep an eye on our security system. Someone is trying to hack into it.”

Mr. Oudompoch’s expression hardened. “Who?”

“I don’t know yet. It could be a cop or someone else. Keep your company names clean while you can.” I stood up as soon as I finished speaking and walked out. From the corner of my eye, I saw Mr. Oudompoch whisper something to Santa and motion for him to follow me.

I ignored it and stepped outside. Junior followed closely behind, clearly waiting for an explanation. But I had no intention of giving him one.

Santa's POV

The room felt suffocating. I breathed a sigh of relief when my father asked me to go and entertain one of his business partners. I quickly walked out.

The rejection of my proposal weighed heavily on me. I knew the consequences. I knew what would come next. My dad wouldn’t let this go easily.

How I wished today was Sunday instead of Saturday so I could go back—back to the dorm room.

Is he really the Phi Perth I know?

I was wrong for not listening to him and still injecting myself, but did I have any choice? I didn’t want to take suppressants, but they were a part of my life.

As I dragged my feet toward whichever family I was supposed to entertain, I straightened my posture and forced myself to walk calmly.

"Nice to meet you again, Mr. Santa Pongsapak."

"Nice to meet you too, Mr. Wiphan."

He extended his hand, and I politely shook it, trying to suppress the urge to flinch. His bitter wine-scent mixed with the heavy stench of cigarettes made me want to gag, but I remained still, smiling at him.

As he talked about his company’s declining performance, I suggested a few things but mostly stayed quiet. My eyes kept drifting toward Phi Perth, who wasn’t far away, speaking with the Tangsakyuen family.

Phi Junior was chatting with Phi Pond and Phuwin, laughing at something—probably teasing them.

My focus was on Phi Perth when I suddenly felt a hand rest lightly on my waist.

"Eyes on me, Mr. Santa."

I tried to shake off his hand, my smile still firmly in place.

“I’m listening, Mr. Wiphan.”

He nodded, but his hand remained on my waist. I wanted to punch him. I steadied my breathing and let it happen—like always.

But then his hand started moving. He gripped my waist fully now, fingers pressing in. My hands clenched at my sides, my body frozen in place, but my heart dropped. His grip tightened like he owned me, and he kept talking like nothing was happening.

No one was paying attention.

Perth’s POV

From the moment I stepped out of the room, my eyes had been on Santa.

But when that fucking Alpha placed his hands on him, I wanted to rip them off.

Hadn’t he taken suppressants so no Alpha could come near him? Fine. I let him be. I let him take care of himself.

He was clearly uncomfortable, but he made no effort to move away.

I tried to stay where I was, to keep my attention on Mr. Tangsakyuen and ignore Santa.

But my heart wasn’t listening.

Why did I have this obsession with him?

Then, I saw it—the bastard circling Santa’s waist.

Before anyone could stop me, I stormed over and tore his hands off him.

I saw red. My fist connected with his face before I even registered the movement. Punch after punch landed, each one more vicious than the last.

Santa screamed at me to stop, but I didn’t listen.

I was going to kill this man for touching what's mine......

Chapter Text

Phuwin's POV

The fight broke out between Perth and Wiphan, both of them throwing punches at each other. I ran to where Santa was standing, clearly traumatized by what was happening.

I held him in my arms. Phi Junior, Phi Pond, and Phi Joong were trying to break them apart, but it was like Perth was an animal—a ferocious animal. He wasn’t letting go.

Phi Pond and Phi Junior finally managed to pull him from the fight. At the same moment, Mr. Sriariyarungruang and Mr. Oudompoch walked out of the meeting room, hearing all the commotion.

Mr. Oudompoch ran to us. I let Santa go from my embrace, thinking his father would hug him. But what shocked me the most was how he went to Wiphan, asking him to get up and helping him, even assisting Perth, while his own son just stood there.

Phi Joong stepped forward, about to embrace Santa, when a loud voice yelled.

"Stay away from him." Perth’s emotions were still not in control. In a moment, he was by Santa’s side, trying to take him outside. Mr. Sriariyarungruang didn’t say anything; he just let Perth do whatever he wanted. But Santa wasn’t moving at all. I saw how his eyes darted between his father and Perth.

"Perth, son, you must be tired. You should go and rest. I will take Santa home." I saw clearly how he flinched at his father’s words but didn’t say anything. He bowed to everyone present and walked out with bodyguards.

Phi Junior was holding onto Perth the whole time because it looked like Perth would even attack Mr. Oudompoch.

I backed away when Mr. Sriariyarungruang came near Perth and hugged him slightly.

"I would like everyone to take a rest. We will continue our party next Saturday. I am thankful for your presence and would like to apologize for what happened," his voice was firm as every word came out of his mouth. People dispersed, talking about the incident.

Phi Pond came near me and held my hand without hesitation. "Let's go, Phu," his voice was gentle as we left the party, our families staying behind.

"Phi Pond..." I called out. "Why... why did Perth behave like that? He doesn’t like Santa, right?" My mind was in confusion. What happened really shocked everyone. Perth Tanapon Sukhumpantanasan—the ever-composed son—losing control must be the biggest news for everyone.

His enemies could use Santa against him now. But Santa is not his weakness... That man doesn’t have any weaknesses. I have known him for quite a long time. He will not, and I repeat, he will not react to anything. His poker-cold face is always in place. He uses violence, but only when the other person is being violent. And that happens quite a lot—people tend to show themselves as very strong.

"I don't know." After a long pause, Phi Pond replied.

We both sat in utmost silence as Phi Pond drove, his hand holding mine tightly. My face gently tilted toward the window as I rested on it.

Perth's POV

I stood there, looking at the very place where Santa had been standing minutes ago.

My mom came near me and hugged me gently. "You did great, love. You tried to protect an Omega. I am proud of you," her voice was gentle, her words smooth. My tense demeanor calmed slightly.

Junior stood there looking at us, but I ignored him. The burning in my heart hadn’t stopped, not even a little. Santa’s face clouded my mind.

I can’t understand—why the fuck do I want to protect him? The mere thought of someone harming Santa alarms me. I can’t pinpoint what this feeling is.

I broke the hug and nodded at her to let her know that I was alright.

Pa just looked at me. I knew he wanted to know what really happened, but Junior would fill him in.

"Perth... try to understand what you are feeling," Junior whispered as I left for my room.

My thoughts drifted back to Santa. How is he doing right now? Has he fallen asleep, or is he having a nightmare? What is it about him that pulls me to him? I want answers, but I can’t find one.

Santa's POV

My hands were curled in my lap. I sat there, looking at them. Shivers ran down my body as I acknowledged what was about to happen to me. I tried to breathe, thinking about my mom—her beautiful smile, the way she always coaxed me. But these images didn’t remain; they changed to ones where she was crying, begging her husband to let her go. I sat down, looking at my parents. Were all parents like that? My little head couldn’t process at the time that it was only my family that was fucked up.

A choked sob left my mouth as I remembered her. My hands shook as I tried to cover my mouth. My father just sat right beside me, paying no attention to me... but it wasn’t like that. He knew I was crying. He knew I was scared. But he remained indifferent. It had always been like that.

The car stopped in front of the magnificent house. My father stepped out and walked inside. I wanted to run, but where could I go? They would catch me no matter what.

My steps felt heavy as I followed him inside. The door shut, and he turned to me. His dark, piercing eyes bored into me. His angry Alpha scent spread around as I tried not to collapse.

He gripped my hair tightly, forcing me to look at him. He growled. "HOW MANY FUCKING TIMES HAVE I TOLD YOU NOT TO CAUSE TROUBLE? FROM THE DAY YOU WERE BORN UNTIL NOW, WHY DO YOU ONLY BRING DISASTER TO THIS FAMILY?" He threw me down. I protected my head with my hands.

"Get lost... Get lost, Santa, before I do something." He heaved.

"Da-Dad—"

"I SAID FUCKING GET LOST FROM MY SIGHT." I tried to get up, my legs shaking, but I still did. I got out of the house, running away. I had to run away. I stumbled many times, but I kept running.

After I was sure I was far enough, I sat down, my head in my hands, trying hard not to have a panic attack. I tried to regulate my breathing, hitting my chest again and again. Not hard, Santa, not hard. I can do it.

Choked sobs escaped my mouth. Why? Why did he interfere? My phone started ringing. I took it out, sure that Phi Pond was calling.

"Phi Pond," I let out a choked sob.

"Where are you, Santa?"

"I-I don’t know. I just ran away." I tried to speak without stuttering.

"Your GPS is on, right?"

"Yeah, Phi."

"Then I’m coming. Stay right there, alright?" I let out a muffled sound, hearing him start the car. He didn’t cut the call. I stayed on it.

"Talk, Ta. Don’t keep quiet."

"I can’t, Phi. I want to go away. Can I? Can I go away? They won’t find me, right? Santa wants to go to his mom." I kept rambling, trying to make sense of what I was saying, but I couldn’t.

Pond's POV

The more he talked, the more scared I became. He wasn’t in the present—his thoughts were trapped somewhere else, far from what had happened today. My car sped up as I raced to his location. His voice sounded like that of a child, desperately trying to express something but unable to find the right words.

From a distance, I saw someone crouched down, a phone clutched in their hand. I pulled up, stepped out, and ran toward him.

Santa sat there, hunched over, his body trembling. I knelt beside him, gently lifting his face.

"Ta?"

"Phi Pond...?" His voice broke as he lunged forward, wrapping his arms around me in a tight embrace. I patted his back gently, trying to steady his breathing.

"It's alright. I'm here. You're safe," I murmured. "Do you want to go back to the dorms?"

He nodded instantly, his grip on me still firm. I carefully picked him up and carried him to the car.

"Where is Phi Phuwin?" he mumbled against my shoulder.

"He's sleeping. I told him I was coming to get you," I replied, placing him in the seat before starting the engine.

"Phi, have they found anything?" His voice was quiet, eyes still glassy.

I reached into my pocket and pulled out a chocolate bar—something I always kept for Phuwin—and handed it to him.

"They haven’t contacted back yet," I said, glancing at him. "But you know we’ll find them. We’ll make them pay."

Santa was lost in thought, his fingers idly toying with the wrapper of the chocolate.

"Ta, do you have any idea why Perth behaved like that?" I finally asked, unable to shake the curiosity gnawing at me.

"I don't know, Phi," he admitted. "Phi Perth clearly doesn’t like me. We fought before coming to the party, and he even rejected the system I proposed." His voice was quiet, his eyes cast downward.

Sensing that he had no real answers, I changed the subject.

"Nong, you know you're playing a dangerous game, right?"

"I know, Phi. I know." He let out a shaky breath. "But... don’t I deserve justice too? How could they just close the case like that?" His voice wavered, yet his determination was unmistakable.

Santa's POV

My thoughts drifted back to that night.

Everyone had been there, pressing my father for an answer, demanding the truth. And yet, all he said was, "I have no Omega child." Then, without another word, he shut the door.

Every single trace connecting that child to the Oudompoch family was erased.

I remembered it vividly—my father holding the syringe, my mother pleading with him. "Please, don’t do this. Don’t inject suppressants into a child." But he didn’t listen. He never listened.

The memories played over and over in my mind, relentless and unforgiving.

How I wished I had been the one to forget instead of Phi Perth.

But that wish remained just that—a wish.

Third Person’s POV

"Perth is trying to find the murderer of the Sukhumpantanasan family," her voice was low as she spoke, twirling a glass of wine in her hand.

"Let him. Let him search. He will never be able to find anything. Firstly, he doesn’t remember anything. And the only person who knew about the murderer, aside from his mother and father, was him. And even though he is smart and witty, without any leads, he won’t be able to figure out what happened," the man spoke with utmost confidence.

But the woman remained anxious. "Darling, you don’t need to worry about anything. Whatever happened in the past will stay in the past. No loophole was left before we cleared our name, right?"

The woman hummed while placing her glass down.

"Then what is there to worry about, love?" the man said gently, cupping her face.......

Chapter Text

Santa's POV

Monday morning arrived, and Phi Phuwin was setting the table while I moved around the kitchen, preparing breakfast. Phi Pond came down to help, occasionally flirting with Phi Phuwin, whose face turned red each time.

Instead of taking me back to the dorm, Phi Pond had brought me to his apartment. I had wanted to leave early yesterday, but Phi Phuwin gently urged me to stay and take a break.

We all sat down to eat, with Phi Phuwin occasionally praising my cooking skills. I was never particularly proud of my cooking, but with his constant compliments, I started to feel a little pleased. Phi Pond even joked that I should become a chef.

After breakfast, Phi Phuwin went to his room to get ready, and I headed to the spare room to do the same. He had generously lent me some clothes, and I thanked him.

"Phuwin, Santa, come down, or we'll be late for class!" Phi Pond's voice rang out just as I was putting on my shoes. Grabbing my dorm keys and phone, I dashed downstairs and into his car.

We reached the university just in time. Phi Phuwin and Phi Pond had early morning classes, while I still had half an hour to myself. As Phi Pond walked Phi Phuwin to his class, I made my way back to the dorm room.

The room was quiet—Phi Perth must have already left. What happened on Saturday... I decided not to talk about it. Phi Perth would ignore me like always, so there was no point in bringing it up. I gathered my assignments and placed them in my bag before texting Aun to let him know I would wait for him in class. He must have been worried sick since I hadn’t texted him for two days.

I lay down on my bed when the door suddenly opened. Phi Perth and Phi Junior walked in, holding breakfast. The moment Phi Junior's eyes landed on me, he rushed over and hugged me.

I flinched slightly at his touch, instinctively trying to create some distance.

"Sorry, puppy. How are you now? You weren’t injured that day, right?" Phi Junior’s voice was full of concern.

I winced at the mention of that day but quickly reassured him. "Yes, Phi, I’m alright."

Wanting to keep myself occupied, I walked to the kitchen and brought him a plate.

"Thanks, puppy." He ruffled my hair before starting to plate his food.

I stood there watching until Phi Perth suddenly grabbed my wrist and dragged me toward the door. "We’ll leave first," he said shortly, his grip firm.

I tried to free my wrist, but his hold remained strong. "Phi, you're hurting me—" I winced, and only then did he pause, his gaze dropping to my wrist. He brought it to his mouth and pressed a light kiss against it.

"Sorry."

My brain short-circuited. Eyes widening, I struggled to process the situation. He kissed me. My heart was about to leap out of my chest. How could he do this with such a straight face? There was no emotion on his features, but his scent—it was softer, more gentle than usual. Had he hit his head in the past two days?

"Are we going to walk, or do you want to stay here and be late for class?" His deep voice pulled me back to reality.

This was the longest sentence he had ever spoken to me. Nodding hastily, I tried to walk ahead, but he still hadn’t released my wrist. Instead, he pulled me back, causing me to collide against his chest. His lips curled into a slight smirk as I looked up at him.

I wasn’t that much shorter than him, but why did he seem so big? He finally released my wrist and walked away as if nothing had happened.

Fuck this man. He messes with my mind and just walks away? Doesn’t he feel anything?

Emotionless bastard.

I hate him.

Perth's POV

Seeing him first thing in the morning—especially when he was being shy—was not something I had expected. The way his cheeks flushed when he bumped into me... I was thankful he didn’t notice my ears turning red.

I had thought a lot about what Junior said to me. Feelings... They were a new concept. The only feeling I had ever truly experienced was anger—anger at those who killed my parents. But this? This was different.

I would try to understand what I was feeling, because I didn’t want to hurt him. Seeing him tremble and break down was something I hated. But seeing him shy... that might be my favorite sight.

I took my usual seat at the back of the class. Santa entered after me, still flustered. But the moment he saw Aun, he smiled.

That Alpha had never done anything to me, but the hatred I felt for him was strong. Because Santa always smiled when he was with him.

The professor’s voice rang out, pulling everyone’s attention to the front.

"Good morning. I hope you’ve all completed the assignment. Please place it on my desk before leaving." He turned to the board, writing something down before continuing. "There will be a group project. You’ll be working in groups of three, and you have two weeks to complete it. This will be part of your final grade."

Groans filled the room.

"Perth, write down the names of each group and hand them over after class. For the time being, your technology class is canceled." With that, he walked out, giving everyone time to pair up.

My eyes drifted toward Santa and Aun. Some students openly asked me to pair up, but most knew I never worked with anyone. If I had to, I always chose an Alpha—never an Omega.

I stood up and walked toward Santa’s desk. Aun noticed me first and nudged Santa, who remained oblivious.

"Santa."

Aun smacked his head lightly, and I had to resist the urge to break his hand.

"What?"

"Perth is standing behind you."

Santa’s head snapped up, and the shock on his face almost made me laugh.

Laugh?

Aun spoke before Santa could. "Let’s pair up, Perth. We’re two already—you can join us."

Whispers filled the room.

"Doesn’t he know Perth never pairs with an Omega?"

"He’s new; he doesn’t know."

"Sure."

The entire class fell silent.

Mouths dropped open, and everyone exchanged bewildered looks. Santa, completely oblivious to the tension, simply smiled.

How could he be this unaware? Every Omega in the room was glaring at him, and yet he sat there, smiling as if nothing was wrong. Even Aun looked uneasy as he started to grasp the situation.

After recording the group names, I handed the list to the professor. He patted my shoulder, thanking me.

Junior's POV

Stepping out of class, I was shocked to see people whispering among themselves.

"Phi Junior, Phi Junior, Phi Junior..." A boy panted, trying to catch his breath. It was Fourth, from Perth's class.

"What happened, Fourth?" I asked, raising an eyebrow.

"Phi... Phi Perth just paired up with an Omega for a project." A shocked gasp escaped my lips.

"WHAT?" I tried to lower my voice, but it was impossible.

"I’m telling the truth! It’s the new kid who just transferred. His name is Santa."

My face returned to normal as I heard the name. "Oh, Santa."

"Yes, Phi." Fourth still looked completely shaken, and I wanted to laugh. If this was their reaction to Perth pairing up with Santa, I could only imagine what would happen when they found out Perth actually liked that Omega.

"Nong Fourth, let's go to the cafeteria. We can talk there." He nodded, and we started walking. Now I understood why everyone was gossiping so much.

When we reached the cafeteria, most of our friends were already seated. Only Perth, Santa, and Aun were missing.

"Ai Junior, have you heard what happened in the technology class?" Phuwin was the first to speak.

"Oh, Nong Fourth, you're here too! Come sit with me." He gestured, and Fourth sat down beside him.

"I know Perth paired up with Santa for a group project," I said calmly, making everyone even more shocked.

"Why are you so calm?" Dunk chirped in.

"Because I can clearly tell that Perth likes Santa. He’s just not aware of it yet."

Phuwin banged on the table. "I KNEW IT! Come on, hand over the money, Phi Pond, Phi Joong, and Phi Dunk!" His voice was extra loud as he happily danced in his seat.

My eyes darted between them, confused. "Why?"

All three sighed in unison. "Apparently, Phuwin was convinced that Perth liked Santa, but we denied it. So, he dared us to bet on it. Now that he’s been proven right, we owe him 1,000 baht." Dunk explained, his voice heavy with regret.

Fourth looked confused. He had been hanging out with his boyfriend since the semester started and hadn't spent much time at our table.

"That’s what happens when you abandon your dearest friends for your boyfriend." Phuwin stuck his tongue out.

"You— You know Gemini is always busy with his projects!" Fourth whined. "Now that his semester hasn’t started yet, I was just spending time with him. But now he’s busy again."

Mark patted Fourth’s head, calming him. "It’s alright, Nong Fourth."

"Thank you, Phi Mark. Only you and Phi Dunk love me." He exaggerated, making everyone laugh.

"You little shit—" Phuwin pretended to punch him.

We were still chatting when Santa, Perth, and Aun arrived. Santa was walking between them, Aun holding one wrist and Perth holding the other. The boy looked like a lost puppy.

"Santa!" Phuwin exclaimed, happily walking over and pulling Santa to sit between him and Dunk, effectively taking him from their hands.

I held back a sigh as I noticed Perth’s glare.

Perth's POV

Santa was casually chatting with everyone at the table. Fourth had already made friends with him, and together, they were a little too mischievous—pulling pranks on Phuwin and Dunk.

"Stop staring before your eyeballs fall out," Junior mocked beside me, but I ignored him. Looking at Santa felt... comfortable.

Pond and Joong were clearly not happy, considering Phuwin and Dunk weren’t giving them any attention.

"How about we go out today?" Mark’s voice rang out. He rarely spoke much.

"Sure, my love," Junior agreed instantly, wasting no time to spend time with him.

"We have a project. We might not be able to go out with you all." Santa’s words reminded everyone.

"Oh, Nong, it’s alright. We can plan another day. Just focus on your project. Oh, and also, the person you’re paired with is stingy—he doesn’t tolerate delayed work." Phuwin’s mocking words drew laughter from the table.

I kept looking at Santa—finally managing not to say his beautiful face out loud—but I could feel Pond’s eyes on me, heavy with curiosity. Why was this man so protective of him? I still hadn’t figured it out, but I would eventually.

Santa's POV

It was past five when Phi Perth and I arrived at our dorm room. Having friends felt so good. Phi Phuwin and Phi Dunk were so nice. Their scents—so comforting. Just like Mom’s scent. It made me wonder... what did my own scent smell like? I never really had the chance to notice.

Phi Perth went to take a shower, and I pulled out my things to write down ideas for our project. But my thoughts shifted. Why was Phi Perth being nice? Had he forgotten that we fought? That he rejected my proposed system ?

I liked it when he is nice. It reminded me of how he used to be.

My thoughts came to a sudden stop, as did my breath, when he walked out with just a towel around his waist. His abs were fully on display, water dripping down his tanned skin. I quickly turned my face. What the hell, Santa? Why did I want to kiss his neck?!

I kept my head turned away until he walked back to his bed and pulled on a T-shirt.

Then my eyes caught something—a big scar on his arm. My breath hitched. I already knew he was Phi Perth, but this scar... it confirmed it.

"Phi…" My breath hitched again as I forced the words out. "Where did you get that scar from?"

His eyes met mine, empty and cold. He traced his fingers over the scar. "I don’t know. I’ve had it since I was little. Might be from some kid."

From some kid? I pondered.

"Don’t stuff your head with these things. Here." He tossed a notebook at me. "I already divided the parts I’ll work on and the parts you both will work on. We’ll start tomorrow. Study the material diligently."

His voice was smooth as he spoke, while I just stared at the notebook. This fast?

I hope I won’t disappoint him…

Chapter Text

Santa's POV

A week had passed, and working on a project with Phi Perth was not easy at all. He demanded perfection—absolute perfection. That wasn’t a problem for me, but for Aun? He was smart, but he was messy. And right now, we were both redoing our parts of the project.

"Aun, you’re terrible! Because of you, I have to do it again." My whines were loud enough to make Perth look up.

"Keep working, Santa." His cold voice made me shut up instantly, and a pout formed on my lips. Aun patted my head, and I snuggled into him.

"Ta, do you really want to get beaten up by Perth?" He laughed while playing with my hair. I pulled away from his embrace and started working again. I felt both happy and sad—happy because today’s party was canceled, but sad because Aun would be leaving me alone with this emotionless, heartless bastard. How could he not pity me? I whined internally again.

"Phi Perth~" His head snapped in my direction as I tried to flatter him into letting me go. Phi Junior and the others were hanging out today while this man had trapped us here with work. Why didn’t they have any projects?

"You can go with them after completing your part." He answered with the same damn words, and I wanted to punch him.

It was almost time for Aun to leave. My puppy eyes looked at him, silently pleading for him to stay.

"Come here, puppy." He welcomed me into his embrace, rubbing my head affectionately. A soft chuckle escaped his lips.

"I have to go now, puppy. Don’t stay up too late." He placed a gentle kiss on my head, slung his bag over his shoulder, and left the room, leaving me alone. Phi Perth was nowhere to be seen.

I rested my head on my books, intending to let my eyes rest for a while after working on the laptop all day. My eyelids grew heavy. I could hear Phi Perth walking around the room, talking to someone, but my eyes betrayed me, and I drifted into a deep sleep.

Perth's POV

"Phi Aou, it’s impossible that you haven’t found anything else." Frustration bubbled inside me. What the fuck was this? How was there no record from that year?

"Calm down, Perth. We’ll find something for sure. It’s not like they vanished into thin air. It’s just..." His voice carried a hint of curiosity. "Whoever they are, they completely stepped back, leaving no traces. But why did they let you live? Was it a mistake, or did they do it deliberately?" The curiosity in his tone was evident. Phi Aou and I had been investigating this matter for a long time.

We searched for old footage, visited the crime scene, and hacked the police system for related files. It wasn’t easy, but now that we had come this far, we were stuck once again. And at the worst part—the part where Phi Aou could do nothing. I had to know what happened. Had I really forgotten something? Or was there more to it? Phi Aou assured me he’d find a solution before hanging up the call.

My feet brought me back to where we were working on our project, only to find Santa sleeping peacefully on his books. The bedside dipped under my weight as I sat down, admiring him. The urge to place a kiss on his forehead was strong, but he was afraid of Alphas. So, I held myself back and just watched him.

Making Santa redo his work just to keep him in the dorm room... My heart didn’t want him out of my sight. I still hadn’t accepted what was wrong with me, but I knew I was drawn to him. From his pretty pink lips to everything about him—he exuded elegance, confidence (which he didn’t show), and a quiet loveliness. I needed to focus on getting my revenge, but Santa was making it difficult.

Instead of thinking about the case, my mind was occupied by him. His behavior confused me. He wasn’t comfortable with Alphas—only Pond and Joong were exceptions. He was the only Omega in the Mafia world taking over his father’s business, yet no one challenged him. While every other Alpha had a shitty mindset about Omegas, believing they were only meant to please, why was he able to walk so freely? Did they truly believe he was a Beta because he had no scent?

My head ached. Pushing the thoughts aside, I gently picked him up and placed him comfortably on the bed, draping a blanket over his visibly cold body. I was close enough to hear him murmur something.

"Phi Perth." His voice was laced with vulnerability as he called out. His hands clutched the blanket—not a sign of a nightmare. What are you dreaming about, love? And then I froze, my head snapping toward him as I processed what I had just called him. Love? How could I love? But the feeling wasn’t as bad as I thought it would be.

Holding my breath, I left the room before I did something reckless—like kissing his beautiful lips.

A long, cold shower was needed. Grabbing a towel, I stepped inside.

Joong's POV

The table was filled with laughter, but my eyes remained glued to Dunk, who was having the time of his life. His beautiful smile never wavered. It had been an hour since we got here, waiting for Aun, Perth, and Santa to show up.

Pond and Phuwin had already left due to Phuwin’s heat. Dunk tried to go with him as always, but we stopped him—Phuwin wanted alone time. That kid was cranky as hell.

Fourth and Dunk were already drunk, while Phi Mark just sat there, trying to survive. Phi Junior clung to him, hissing at every Alpha who dared to look at his boyfriend. It was hilarious to see him so possessive.

My phone buzzed, breaking my focus. Pond was calling. I answered immediately.

"Joong..." His voice was filled with fear. "Santa isn’t answering his phone. Is he with you?"

"No. But calm down. He’s probably with Perth or asleep. From the time, I’d say he isn’t coming to the party. Don’t overthink—I’ll call Perth, okay?" My heart pounded despite my reassurances. Santa knew how worried we got when he didn’t answer.

Dialing Perth’s number, he picked up on the first ring.

"Perth, is Santa with you?" He hummed in response, making me exhale in relief.

"He’s sleeping. Whatever you need, talk to him in the morning." His words shocked me. Perth Tanapon talking? Before I could say anything, he hung up.

"What is it, Joong?" Phi Mark asked, concerned.

"Nothing, Phi. Just checking on Santa."

"Aren’t they coming?" Fourth slurred, barely audible.

"No, Fotfot. Santa is sleeping. Aun left for home—he just messaged. And Perth, well, you know him. He never comes."

The table fell silent. Phi Junior excused himself, taking Phi Mark with him. Gemini arrived to pick up Fourth, who immediately became spoiled and clingy.

Only Dunk and I remained. His eyes darted around the room, avoiding mine.

"Let’s go, Dunk." I called softly, placing a hand on his waist to steady him. His face turned red, and I chuckled.

"Take me to Phu’s house. I need to check on him." I nodded, helped him into my car, and drove toward Phuwin’s apartment.

Perth's POV

Joong’s voice trembled when he asked about Santa, as if he were bracing himself for the worst possible news. I tried to push everything aside and lay down, hoping sleep would take me—peaceful, uninterrupted sleep. But the moment I closed my eyes, a memory hit me.

"Don’t—don’t hurt him." A small boy’s voice echoed, drawing attention away from the other child. His tiny hands clutched at his torn clothes, tears clinging to his wide, frightened eyes. He was in an extremely poor condition, his body frail, his presence pitiful.

The men standing before him laughed.

"You think you can save him?" One of them sneered before striking the other boy again. And again.

The smaller child trembled, his hands reaching out in desperation, but he was powerless.

"Pl-please stop..." His voice wavered, pleading. The older boy, battered and weak, turned to look at him. And then—just as the man raised a knife, ready to end him—he ran forward, throwing himself over the smaller boy, shielding him with his own body.

The men roared with laughter, amused by the sight of the two helpless children before them.

The memory faded. My eyes shot open. My chest rose and fell in uneven breaths. What the hell did I just see? Who were they? My head spun as I struggled to pull the memory back, to remember more.

But there was nothing.

The voices… Why do they feel so familiar?

Flashes of horror washed over me. Had I really forgotten something this important?

Do I know Santa?

Who were those men? Why were they abusing children? And who were those children? Was I one of them?

The questions piled up, but there wasn’t a single answer.

Who could I even ask about this?

Frustration clawed at my chest, rage bubbling inside me. I needed to destroy something. I needed to tear someone apart........

Chapter Text

Santa's POV

The morning light seeped through the curtains, illuminating the room. Blinking against the brightness, I tried to adjust my vision when my eyes landed on someone sitting on the floor. Squinting slightly, I recognized the figure. Phi Perth? Why is he sitting there? Then I noticed something—his hand was wrapped around mine, holding it firmly but not tight enough to hurt. His face was peaceful, his features relaxed in sleep.

Without thinking, I reached out and gently brushed his hair away from his eyes. Just as my fingers skimmed his skin, his hand shot up, catching my wrist. I flinched slightly.

"Done admiring me?" His deep voice rumbled through me, sending a shiver down my spine. A blush bloomed on my cheeks. His sharp gaze scanned my face as if checking for discomfort, then, unexpectedly, he placed a soft kiss on my wrist. My heartbeat quickened—I was sure he could hear it. And for the first time, I saw a small, fleeting smile on his lips.

He stood up with some difficulty, probably stiff from sleeping on the floor. Without another word, he walked into the washroom for his usual cold shower. By now, I had memorized his routine.

My gaze dropped to my wrist, where his lips had just been. I wanted to scream like a high school girl, but I controlled myself. What does that mean, Phi Perth? Just thinking about him made my heart race. I kissed the spot where he had kissed me, ignoring how crazy I must have looked. But do I care? No.

I don’t want Phi Perth to remember the past if he doesn’t. I’ll make him love me all over again. After all, back then, we were just kids—kids don’t understand these emotions. It’s okay. But a tiny voice inside whispered, Phi Perth doesn’t deserve me. He deserves someone better. I shook my head, trying to push the thought away.

Sighing, I reached for my phone on the nightstand, only to see multiple missed calls from Phi Pond and Phi Joong. My heart pounded with anxiety. Did something happen? Why so many calls? They must be angry that I didn’t answer.

I dialed Phi Pond’s number, my feet tapping against the tiles, hands fumbling with my pajamas. The moment he picked up, I spoke first.

"Phi Pond?"

"Ta, what happened?" His voice was soft, not angry.

"You called, Phi?"

"I just wanted to check on you, Ta. But when you didn’t answer, we called Perth to see if you were okay. It’s nothing, so calm down." His firm voice reassured me, and I hummed in response. We were still chatting when a familiar, dramatic voice rang through the phone.

"Phi Dunk!" I immediately recognized it—it was Phi Phuwin. "I want lots of chocolates! Call Pang Pond to get me chocolates!"

Phi Pond chuckled. "I should go, Ta. You should rest." Before he could hang up, I hesitated before asking,

"Phi, what’s wrong with Phi Phuwin?" My voice carried curiosity.

Phi Pond laughed lightly. "He’s in his heat, nothing else, Nong. Dunk is taking care of him."

"Can I come too?" My voice softened, uncertain if I should ask. I had heard that heats were difficult, and that omegas could help each other with their scents. But... I didn’t have a scent.

Before I could dwell on it, a different voice interrupted my thoughts.

"Nong Ta, you can come," Phi Dunk said gently. "And bring chocolates too. They’ll taste better if you pick them instead of Pang Pond."

His words made Phi Phuwin laugh, and I chuckled along. Phi Pond, however, whined in protest. "Hey! I’m great at choosing chocolates!"

"Sure, Ta will bring the best chocolates. He actually knows what omegas need, unlike you," Phi Phuwin teased.

But my laughter faded as I froze. I had no idea what to buy. I didn’t know what a heat felt like. The little knowledge I had, I learned by myself. Heats lasted 3-5 days, were easier with a mate, and could be soothed by a partner’s or family member’s clothes to build a nest. I bit my lip, my mind stuck in thought.

Suddenly, my phone was gently taken from my hand. Startled, I looked up to see Phi Perth standing there, fully dressed. His fingers brushed over my lips in a light, fleeting touch.

"Go get ready. I’ll take you to his apartment." His voice was steady, but my heart trembled at his words. This man! Is he playing with me?!

I bolted toward the washroom, locking the door behind me. Splashing cold water on my face, I sighed. Santa, you are in big trouble.

Perth's POV

I looked at his phone. I had heard the whole conversation, my mind trying to come up with an answer as to why Santa reacted like that. But I brushed it away. It’s not my problem—I have been telling myself this since last night. I have to focus on finding out who murdered my parents and killing them. I will do it with my own hands. I don’t care. I know Junior will always support me.

Santa walked out, looking fresh. His cheeks were still a bit red, but now he seemed more composed. I nodded at him to go, and he grabbed his phone and keys before walking outside with me.

On the way, I bought him breakfast while he kept using his phone beside me.

"Phi Perth, please stop by the supermarket. I need to buy something." I looked at him. He seemed more at ease now than before.

I pulled over by the supermarket, and he got out. Parking the car, I followed him inside. The basket was already filled with stuffed toys, chocolates, and soft blankets. I looked at him, confused, but didn’t say anything. He was about to pay, but I stopped him and paid with my card instead.

He kept thanking me, the bag was huge, so I took it from his hands and placed it in the car trunk.

He looked content, and a small smile threatened to appear on my face, but I repressed it.

It took us half an hour to reach their apartment. Pond was already outside waiting. The way Santa jumped on him and hugged him made me want to rip Pond's hands off of him, but I stopped myself. Pulling out the big bag, I carried it inside.

"PERTH TANAPON SUKHUMPANTANASAN IS HEREEE??!!!" Dunk yelled so loudly that Santa and Pond covered their ears.

"How can you—Perth Tanapon—bring someone in your precious car?" My deadpan look made Dunk shut his mouth, but I could still hear him muttering. Then his gaze shifted to what I was holding.

"What is this?"

"I brought these for Phi Phuwin," Santa chimed in happily. Pond affectionately ruffled his hair.

Dunk opened the bag, and pure shock was evident on his face. He turned to Santa, looking at him with a gaze that screamed pity and curiosity.

He pulled Santa’s hand, bringing him inside the room. Pond and I exchanged looks but still followed them silently.

We stood outside the room respecting the omegas, Phuwin might enter his heat anytime soon. But we could still hear everything.

"Ta, have you never been in heat?" Dunk’s voice was soft, but Santa’s shoulders trembled. Pond instinctively entered the room, shocking me, he took Santa in his embrace radiating pure protectiveness. He glared at Dunk, but Santa stopped him.

"Yeah, Phi… I have never been. I-I just searched it online and found these things, so I brought them for Phi Phuwin." His voice was low with shame. Dunk’s face softened, and he pulled him into a hug. Just then, a loud whine was heard.

"Where are my chocolates? And why is this Pond inside my room?" Santa and Dunk tried to stifle their laughter while Pond sulked.

Pond's POV

I sulked when Phuwin kicked me out again. Why is my baby so cute? Perth and I stood outside, but his whole focus was on Santa. I could feel he loved him, but did he even realize it? Did he know he loved Santa? His face and eyes gave nothing away, but the way he was completely focused on Santa gave him away.

Phuwin’s eyes landed on the stuffed toys and blankets, and he made grabby hands. I cooed at him. This was the Phuwin I only got to see when he was in heat; otherwise, he was completely sassy and confident, just like Santa. Santa and Dunk gave him everything. I knew Phuwin had listened to everything. I was glad they didn’t ask him anything. Phuwin built a nest, and Dunk lay down with him, scenting his new stuffed toys and blankets. I had already scented his pillows, clothes, and my clothes.

Santa was about to walk out when Phuwin called him, inviting him into his nest. Santa’s eyes widened. I knew he had never gone into heat, never made a nest. He looked hesitant and turned to us. Perth assured him with a nod.

And he needed it. Santa needed this. He lay down with Phuwin and Dunk. Perth and I walked towards the living room, sitting there.

"Why do you love Santa?" He looked up at me like he had expected the question.

"I don’t love him." And I had expected the answer.

"Then stay away from him."

"Pond, I don’t love him—yet. Whatever I feel has nothing to do with you. I can assure you of one thing—I will not hurt him, nor will I let anyone else hurt him." A smirk played on my face at his words.

"And how do you assure me of that? You want revenge for your parents' murder. Maybe you’re using him for that." There was nothing on his face. He looked at me with those cold, heartless eyes.

"I want revenge. I will get my revenge. But Santa will not get involved, nor will he know. The Sukhumpantanasan family died a long time ago. Now, I am from the Sriariyarungruang family." His voice was cold as ice. I knew this man.

"Then be careful, Perth. Not only you have secrets..." My words would leave him confused—and that was exactly what I wanted......

Chapter Text

Junior’s POV

Sunday nights are always the best. I get to spend time with my love. We had already eaten with the family and were now lying down. Mark was sleeping soundly on my lap, curled up like a cat. His fringes fell over his eyes, and his delicate yet sharp face looked peaceful as he slept. He had helped Mom a lot during dinner—she adores him.

Bending down, I placed a soft kiss on his lips. The view was amazing—but of course, someone had to disturb it. My phone rang loudly. I quickly lowered the volume. It was Perth calling.

I gently laid Mark on the bed, draped a blanket over him, and walked out of the room. Swiping the screen, I picked up his call.

“I’m waiting downstairs. Come down,” his chilling, cold voice rang before he cut the call—without even hearing my response.

This man can never talk like a normal human.

The lights were already off in the house. I walked to where his car was parked, opened the door, and braced myself inside.

“Now what, bro? Perth Tanapon paying a visit to me... I never knew I needed it,” I muttered while settling down. But when my eyes landed on his face, I froze. There was pure rage... mixed with a feeling I couldn’t pinpoint.

“What is it, Perth? What happened?” I asked, noticing how tightly his hands gripped the steering wheel.

“Junior, I fucking want to get rid of Santa. He’s the only thought I have all day. At some point, I want to just fucking kiss him. I can’t focus on anything else. Right now, he’s at Phuwin’s apartment and I still can’t shake him out of my head. If someone gets close to him—be it Pond, Joong, Aun, or even fucking you—I want to rip their hands off him. No one deserves to touch his beauty. Not even me. But I can’t control this growing obsession.”

He burst. I had only seen him like this once before. His chest was heaving—he really looked like he might murder someone.

“Do you love him?” I asked cautiously. His head jerked toward me.

“I don’t fucking love him.”

“You do. You just haven’t realized it yet, Perth. You can still take revenge—even if you’re in love. Santa won’t stop you. In fact, I think he’d support you. Have you ever noticed how he looks at you? Like you’re his everything? When you’re around, his flinching stops. He laughs more freely. He isn’t scared of your scent. Your scent calms him down. Every other omega in our university is scared of it—even if they like you, they don’t approach. But Santa? He breathes easier around you.

Maybe after you understand your feelings, you’ll be able to think more clearly about the investigation. Right now, your mind is just scared—scared Santa will be taken, scared he’ll be hurt. But you’ll hurt him if you stay confused about your own heart.”

I hadn’t meant to say so much, but he needed to hear it. This man will never open up on his own. When I looked at his face again, it was more relaxed than when he arrived.

“Junior,” he called, breaking my thoughts. “Santa said he knows me. From before. What do you think about that?” His voice was utterly serious.

“He’s not doing it for your attention. Maybe he really does know you.”

A flicker of discomfort crossed his eyes for a moment, then vanished.

“But how could he? I can’t possibly forget something like that. I never had an accident.”

His brows furrowed in concentration. Maybe he’d been thinking about this the whole time.

“Why not ask him yourself?” I suggested.

He stayed silent for a moment, then pulled out his phone and made a call.

“Phi Aou, I want to meet you tomorrow. When are you available?”

Phi Aou must have replied with a time, and Perth ended the call right after.

This man deserves an award—talking just one second per call.

A sigh escaped my lips.

“You can go now,” he said, turning to me.

“Brave, bro. Truly heartless. I came all the way down for you and here you—”

“Shut up and get out.”

I shot him a quick glare and got out of the car. He parked and walked inside without saying another word—straight to his room.

“I fucking left my precious lover alone for this motherfucker,” I grumbled as I made my way back to my room.

Pond’s POV

After Perth left, I sat alone in the kitchen, finishing the pending work my dad had assigned me. My focus was locked on the laptop until I heard soft footsteps approaching.

I looked up—Santa was standing there, fumbling with his sweater.

“What is it, Santa?” I already knew why he looked so sad, but I let him speak.

“Where is Phi Perth?”

“He left.”

He hummed softly and climbed onto a chair. I pulled it closer to mine. His face dropped, and I gently tipped his chin up—just as I expected, tears were streaming down his cheeks. He’d only been waiting to hear that Perth wasn’t here.

I pulled him into a hug, trying to calm him.

“Santa, little one, look at me. Should I call Joong too?” I kept my voice soft, not wanting to disturb Dunk or Phuwin upstairs.

He instantly shook his head.

“Then tell me—what’s wrong?”

“I... I love him, Phi.” His voice was soft, completely broken.

“And?”

“B-But doesn’t h-he deserve someone w-who’s normal?” he choked.

I tried to hold back my own tears. “Santa... whatever you’re thinking, little one, stop. Please.”

Santa’s POV

“P-Phi... i-it must’ve b-been so g-good if he rem-remembered everything. H-How c-can I tell him? I-It’s all m-my fault...”

The words slipped out, and a memory I tried so hard to forget flashed in my mind.

“P-please stop. It’s not h-his fault,” my mother begged, voice shaking with fear.

“It’s fucking his fault!” he screamed.

She shook her head, but nothing worked. He kept screaming that it was my fault. My fault, really my fault.

I quickly forced the memory away and looked back at Phi Pond. His eyes were filled with tears. I looked down again.

Useless. How can I be this useless?

Pond’s POV

His words left me speechless. He had improved so much—moved past those dark thoughts. But tonight’s events triggered something painful.

“Santa,” I said softly, “he will love you for who you are. And if he can’t, then he doesn’t deserve you.”

His wide eyes stared up at me—and oh, how I wanted to take all his pain away. People accuse him of seducing us... but they don’t understand the depth of our bond. We’re not brothers by blood, but we love him more than anything. We watched him break down and put every shattered piece back together. And we still carry the guilt—maybe, just maybe, if we had met him a little earlier...

They don’t understand. They never will.

His sobs slowed as his breathing evened out in my arms. I caressed his head gently.

“But Phi... I—I was thinking about not taking revenge.”

I immediately looked at him.

“Please listen first,” he added quickly, fists curling. “What will I even do, Phi—?”

“Shut up,” I cut him off firmly. “Santa, Joong and I promised we would destroy them. They’ll beg to die—but I won’t let them. And you? Just because Perth is in the picture, you’ll throw away years of training? Years of enduring? If Perth Tanapon truly loves you, he can come and pursue you. I won’t let him take you so easily. He has to earn the right to even hold your hand.”

I gently caressed his head again.

Santa is precious and not alone.......

Chapter Text

"P-Please d-don’t leave—"
A little boy sobbed quietly, his face drenched in fear, eyes begging the other boy not to let go.

"I really have to go. You won’t tell anyone where I went, right? Phi will come get you. Phi will never leave you here."
The other boy tried to console him, his own hands trembling. Tears clung to his lashes but didn’t fall. His heart ached at the thought of leaving the little one alone in a place like this. But he had to go.

"Promise? Promise phi won’t leave me here?"
The little boy tried holding back his tears, his whole body shaking, yet he still extended his finger for a pinky promise. The older boy smiled despite himself—he couldn’t resist how adorable the younger was. He linked their pinkies and placed a quick kiss on the boy’s forehead before running off. He didn’t dare look back.
The little boy collapsed to the floor, fear clinging to him like a second skin.

Perth’s POV

My eyes snapped open at the memory. My chest tightened, hands trembling as I palmed my face. The fear on that little boy still clung to me—like I shouldn't have left him there.

I?
My thoughts stopped cold.

That boy was me. I ran from that place.
But who was the other boy?
W–was it Santa?
My hands clenched at the thought.

No. It can’t be Santa. But... why? I don’t have an answer. Still, my heart refused to accept that the boy drowning in fear was Santa.

I forced myself to walk to the washroom, splashing cold water on my face. When I came out, I instinctively looked to my right—but then I remembered I wasn’t at the dorm. There was no Santa there. I palmed my face again.

Junior’s words echoed in my mind:
"You do. You just haven’t realized it yet."

I tried to shake the feeling off, but it only kept growing.
With a sigh, I sat down and pulled out my phone. I scrolled through pictures of Santa. Yeah, I admit it—I have pictures of him. I took them while he was sleeping.

My eyes stayed fixed on his photos as I waited for morning to come. Santa, Aun, and I had no classes today since we were still working on our project. That meant I could meet Phi Aou easily.

Pond’s POV

I stirred awake as sunlight hit my eyes. The first thing I noticed was Dunk standing nearby, looking confused.

"What are you doing here? And why are you and Santa sleeping on a couch instead of in your room?"
I quickly shushed him, pointing at Santa, who was still clinging to my shirt.

"How’s Phuwin?" I asked while gently prying Santa's hands off and laying him down.

"His heat started last night. He’s doing better now, but he asked me to tell you he needs more clothes."
I chuckled at that. If I told Phuwin he made that request during heat, he’d never believe it—and he’d kill me with those sharp cat-like eyes.

"You’re staying?"
Carrying Santa, I headed upstairs with Dunk following behind.

"Of course. He needs me. I’ve taken five days off."
His voice was soft as we talked quietly so we wouldn’t wake Santa.

"Then go be with him. I’ll prepare breakfast and call you when it’s ready."
Dunk nodded, took the clothes from my hands, and returned to Phu’s room.

I made my way to the kitchen, bracing myself to make something light. Phu and I had been living together for years. Our families never got along due to business differences. As punishment, our grandparents forced us to live together. It was tough at first, but eventually, we fell in love.

The Tangsakyuen family is noble and avoids Mafia involvement. The Lertratkosum family is involved in the Mafia. Though the two families seemed to hate each other, it wasn’t personal—just business. Now, the Tangsakyuen family backs up the Lertratkosum family, keeping their name clean. Still, in public, they act like enemies. But that issue had been settled long ago.

Dunk, the eldest son of the Tangsakyuen family, is already engaged to Joong Archen Aydin. They’re in love but won’t admit it. Joong’s been chasing Dunk for a long time, but Dunk is just too shy. So, they’ll only get together once they’re officially married.

Once breakfast was ready, I brought it upstairs. Knocking softly, Dunk opened the door and took the plate with a small smile. I nodded and stepped away. Phuwin’s scent was too strong. I returned to my room where Santa was still sleeping, hugging my pillow tightly. I chuckled.
This boy will never change.

Aou’s POV

Boom and I were having breakfast. He was chatting about how excited he was for our beach trip. I just smiled at him softly.
Why is he so pretty?

We were still talking when the front door opened. Only one person had the key. Sure enough, Perth Tanapon stood there—cold expression in place, but he looked like hell.

"Good morning to you too. You look like shit. Didn’t sleep well?"
I greeted him because, apparently, the guy doesn’t have a tongue unless he has to speak.

Boom, however, pulled him in to sit down and handed him a glass of water.

"Phi Aou, I want you to give me the neighborhood footage too. Something’s missing."
Straight to the point, like always. Boom and I sat up, paying full attention.

"Why do you think that will help?"

He took a short breath.
"I’ve been having strange dreams. But they feel too real to be dreams. You told me I wasn’t there when my parents were murdered. I want to check all the CCTV footage from that day. I need to confirm if I was really outside... or if someone deliberately deleted the footage to stop me from investigating."

He was serious.

"I’ll do my best, Perth. But you have to be patient. Don’t give up."
Boom patted his shoulder gently.

"You know I never give up, Phi. I’ll get to the bottom of this. Nothing is too difficult for someone who’s ambitious."
His words were sharp as ever. He turned on his heel and walked out. Small talk was never his thing.

"Jelly Boom."
I whined, and Boom looked at me with those gorgeous eyes.

"We’ll investigate after the beach trip."
He was about to protest, but I stopped him—pulling him in for a kiss to shut him up. A beautiful blush bloomed across his face. I smirked.
My pretty baby.

Perth’s POV

My head was still a mess—last night’s dream, Santa, everything. Of course, Santa was still stuck in my mind.

I headed to my car, planning to return to the dorm, when someone bumped into me.

"Sorry."
The apology came quickly. The person felt oddly familiar, but they weren’t paying attention. Their face was hidden behind a mask, and their Alpha scent was bitter.

"Perth," he whispered before walking away.

I didn’t care who it was. If they wanted to be known, they’d show themselves.

But even as I shrugged it off, my brain wouldn’t stop signaling me.
I knew that person from somewhere...

Santa's POV

When I woke up from my deep sleep, it was already 12:30 PM. Phi Pond was sitting on a chair, reading a book.

"Phi Pond." He quickly looked at me with worried eyes.

"How are you feeling now, Ta?"

"I'm good, Phi. I'll freshen up. Can you please drop me back to the dorms?"
Asking for a favor was always hard for me—even if it was from Phi Pond, Phi Joong, or Aun.

He nodded, but told me to eat breakfast before leaving.
I wrote a note for Phi Phuwin—it didn't feel right to trouble him any longer.

After eating, Phi Pond took me back to the dorms.

"You won't think about those things anymore, okay?" he said, gently brushing my hair.

I nodded, even though we both knew I would. It was always hard for me to feel normal.
I was never normal in people's eyes. I'm an Omega, but with no scent.
Even Omegas who take suppressants still produce a bit of scent—but not me.
My doctor already told me it's because of the injections. Only if I stop taking them will my scent return.
But that’s not possible.

I flinch whenever an Alpha comes near me—that earned me the title of the “weird kid” back in high school.
It never used to bother me, but now...
Now, I want to know what my scent is like.
I want to know if Phi Perth would like it.
I just want to be normal.
But maybe I can’t have that.

My thoughts stopped as Phi Pond pulled up.

I was about to get out when he gently held my wrist, turning me toward him.

"Love him, Santa. But don’t lose yourself. You built everything with so much difficulty."
His slight smile made my throat ache. I nodded and stepped out before I started crying again.

Students were walking to and from classes. I just dragged my feet back to the dorm room.
As I opened the door, a strong Alpha scent hit my nose.

Phi Perth was inside, his body completely on display.
I quickly looked away, trying not to blush.

Somehow, as soon as I stepped inside, all my worries faded.
What is it about Phi Perth that makes me feel so comfortable…
...and so vulnerable?

Chapter Text

TW : SA not detailed but still there.

The week was hectic for everyone.
Perth, Santa, and Aun had to complete their project. Phuwin’s heat drained him. Pond had to take care of him while also keeping an eye on Santa. Junior, Joong, and Mark were drowned in their own assignments. Fourth was also working on the same project as Perth and Santa, but his group was different. Only Dunk was a little free—he had to take care of his younger brother.

Perth’s POV

My head is pounding with all the noise inside the room. Santa and Phuwin are practically yelling at this point, laughing and gossiping about God knows what. Even Dunk, Fourth, and Mark left them on their own. Our university is having a beach trip like every year, but this time, another university will be joining too.

This Saturday’s party was cancelled because Mr. Oudompoch and Dad are out of the country. I didn’t want to go on this camping trip at all. Crowds aren’t my thing. At least here, omegas stay away from me because of my reputation—but another university? Damn. I don’t want those omegas rubbing all over me. The thought disgusts me.

But Junior’s words rang in my mind.
“Someone might try to talk to Santa or make him feel uncomfortable.”
And that was it. My thoughts shifted, and I decided to go. But seeing Santa and Phuwin packing—less talking, more giggling—made me rethink my decision again.

A sigh escaped my lips. We’ll leave early in the morning for Phuket. There will be lots of games and fun—that’s what I’ve heard. I’m not interested in any of that. But Santa is. A lot.

Phuwin and Santa had become like twins. The way Santa even fought with Pond yesterday because he left Phuwin alone shocked everyone. Dunk and Mark are like their older brothers, and Fourth is the mischievous youngest. And just like that, these five have successfully become a gang. Alphas turn their heads whenever they pass by.

I shook my head and laid down, recalling the conversation with Phi Aou and Junior.

“Why don’t you ask Mr. Sriariyarungruang to help you find everything? It’ll make things easier, Perth,” Phi Aou suggested after telling me how accessing those cameras was difficult—but not impossible.

“Phi Aou is right, Perth. Just ask Dad. He already agreed to help you,” Junior pressed.

“I don’t want to. I’ll get my revenge on my own,” my voice heavy with determination.
I know I can—and will—do it. It’s only a matter of time before I get my hands on the people who ruined my life.

I looked up, and finally, Santa and Phuwin were done with Santa’s bag.

“Thank you so much, Phi Phuwin. It was so fun,” Santa smiled, hugging him—arms hanging around his neck as he inhaled his scent.
Jealousy built inside me. I want to hold him like that.

“Of course. I’m glad, Ta. I’m telling you, we’ll share a room at the hotel,” Phuwin said.

“Santa will share a room with me.”
The words left my mouth before I could stop them. Both of them turned to me, confused.

They were going to say something, but I walked out first.
I know exactly why I said that.
And I will share a room with him.

Santa’s POV

Phi Phuwin and I looked at each other before he burst out laughing.

“Why are you laughing, Phi?” I asked, my voice filled with confusion.

“Come on, Ta. You’re so smart, but so dumb in this. Of course, that Perth is jealous!” he kept laughing as my face turned red. I hit him on the arm, trying to stop him, but a smile broke on my face too.

I never thought transferring here, I’d find friends like this.
Of course, I had friends before, but never an omega. They all think I’m not normal, so I stopped caring.
But this? This feeling is so good—laughing with them, playing with them.

I’ve never participated in or gone on these kinds of trips, but this time, I will.
I know my father will be angry or whatever, but I want to savor this moment.

Phi Phuwin left the room still laughing, telling me to wake up early tomorrow.

Everything’s ready. I stand in front of the mirror, smiling. Aun had checked on me too many times, asking if I packed this or that. The door of the room opened, and Phi Perth walked in.

We haven’t talked about anything—just small glances.
I don’t want to be delusional and think he likes me… but he makes it so hard. His subtle scent spreads whenever I’m stressed. He tucks me in whenever I fall asleep on my books. Helps me with the project. Kisses my hand whenever he thinks I’m asleep—but I’m not.

I don’t know what to say, but I like it. The feeling is so good.

I laid down and turned my head toward him, watching as he laid there, completely focused on his thoughts. I closed my eyes, enjoying his scent, and sleep slowly took over.

Perth’s POV

I met with Phi Aou. He showed me some footage that made everything more complicated.
He was shocked to see it too—and my hunch was confirmed. Santa wasn’t lying.
I really did forget something.

Because at the time my parents were murdered, I was running toward my home—barefoot, clothes torn.
I winced when I saw myself. The pictures were blurred. Way too blurred.
He restored them with difficulty. Whoever was behind it made sure there was no trace left.
They made sure the Sukhumpantanasan family would never recover.

But they were wrong to leave me alive.

Now, I just have to confront Santa.
How does he know me?

That’s the hardest part. Pond’s words echoed in my mind.
“Then be careful, Perth. Not only you have secrets.”

I turned to Santa, who had already fallen asleep. A small smile crept onto my face.
No matter what secrets Santa has, I’ll still love him.
I admit it—I love him.

It’s hard for me to love someone.
When you have enemies around you, they take advantage of it. They hurt the ones you love.
I’ve seen that with my own eyes. Love can get you killed.
But love can make you strong, too.
I’ve seen that in my parents… and Junior’s parents—apparently mine, too.

I’m not scared to love.
I’m scared of not taking my revenge.

I let these thoughts slip away and exhaled.
Tomorrow will be a long day.

Santa’s face flashed in my mind—and sleep took over me instantly, making me dream of him.

Third Person’s POV

The morning air buzzed with excitement as students gathered outside the university gate, luggage in hand, dressed in casual hoodies, sunglasses, and sun hats. It was just 9:00 AM, but everyone was wide awake and bursting with energy for the much-awaited trip to Phuket.

Laughter echoed through the parking lot as groups clicked selfies, compared snacks, and debated seat partners. The buses—spacious and air-conditioned—waited nearby, their engines humming softly.

Perth, Santa, Phuwin, Joong, Pond, Aun, Dunk, Junior, Fourth, and Mark settled into the back rows of one bus, forming their little island of chaos. Fourth was practically bouncing in his seat, eyes sparkling.

“Stop that, Fotfot. We know your boyfriend’s going to be there too,” Dunk said with a lazy grin, gently tugging on Fourth’s sleeve. That only made the younger boy squeal louder.

Santa sat between Phuwin and Aun, eyes glancing out the window with wonder.
“Do you think the beach will be clean?” he asked, earning a teasing poke from Phuwin.

“It better be, or I’m dragging the staff by their collars,” Pond muttered from the front, eyes half-closed behind his sunglasses.

As the bus pulled out, music started playing quietly from someone’s speaker—something light and summery. Phuwin passed around candies while Mark handed out wet wipes like a mom. Aun kept asking Santa every five minutes if he forgot anything, while Perth just leaned his head back, watching everyone with a mix of fondness and exhaustion.

The ten-hour journey passed in waves—games of truth or dare, shared snacks, occasional naps, and bathroom stops filled with sleepy students and chaotic lines.

When they finally arrived at the beachfront hotel just past sunset, everyone gasped in awe. The hotel was elegant, with warm yellow lights twinkling across the balconies and the scent of the sea dancing on the breeze. Palm trees swayed gently at the entrance as the students piled out, stretching and chattering excitedly.

“Room keys!” one of the chaperones yelled, trying to organize the crowd. The students groaned but lined up anyway, buzzing with guesses about who would room with whom.

Santa held tightly onto his bag, eyes wide as he took in the scene. The soft crash of waves, the salty wind brushing his hair—he had never felt this free.

Behind him, Perth watched silently, his eyes trained on Santa’s small smile.

Perth's POV

Santa, Phuwin, and Fourth were whining—literally whining—when they found out they couldn’t choose their roommates. The rooms would be assigned randomly between both universities, and each room contained four beds, so four people would be sharing one room.

Santa’s whining masked his fear, but I could see right through him. His hands clutched his bag tightly, a smile still plastered on his face, but the slight tremble in his fingers gave him away.

The line was long—of course, with two universities together. We all stood, admiring the beautiful view; it was enchanting. After fifteen minutes, it was finally our turn. We gathered at the spot where room numbers were being announced. Our luggage was already in the lobby, students picking up their bags one by one.

Junior and I got the same room. Phuwin was with Aun and Gemini—Fourth's Alpha—and Fourth begged him to swap. They teased each other endlessly, Phuwin denying him with a mischievous smile. Pond, Joong, and Mark were placed in the same room. But Dunk and Santa... they were alone in a room—without any of us.

My heart clenched. For the first time, my palms grew sweaty. I wanted to snatch Santa’s luggage and drag it to my room. The thought of him sharing a room with another, worse, Alpha scared me. Me—Perth Tanapon—is scared. He can’t sleep without the lights on—

My thoughts were cut off by Pond.

“Santa, change the room with me. You're not sleeping alone. I’ll sleep in your room, you sleep with Joong and Mark.” His voice was firm. Joong already had Santa’s luggage in hand.

Phuwin looked miserable. He had really wanted to room with Santa—he even whined to his brother and his... lover, which he still won’t admit.

Santa didn’t even get the chance to say anything. He glanced at me briefly before following Joong. Everyone was allowed to unpack first and then head to dinner.

Junior kept staring at me, but I ignored him.
“Perth, you know I can switch with Santa,” he said quietly.

I shook my head. If Santa wanted to change he must have said something. I don't want him to feel uncomfortable, even when every part of me wanted to drag him back to my room—to me.

Santa's POV

Phi Joong dragged my luggage. I tried several times to take it from him, but he refused. Phi Junior had already taken Phi Mark’s luggage too, saying he didn’t want to tire his love out—which made Phi Mark blush.

Phi Mark walked beside me. His presence was comforting. Even though I felt more at ease now, the guilt was still growing in my heart. I always trouble Phi Joong and Phi Pond.

Our room was beautiful—four beds, small side tables, a bathroom, and a window with a stunning beach view. The breeze blew in, fresh and calming. There was already an Alpha inside. Phi Mark didn’t interact much; he just nodded and began unpacking.

The Alpha turned to us, and my breath hitched. His scent made me dizzy—I tried not to shake.

“I’m Arthit,” he said with a low voice. Phi Joong casually introduced himself. When he turned to me, extending his hand, Phi Joong politely intervened, denying the handshake. Arthit just smiled.

I unpacked in silence. I brought my usual clothes, even though Phuwin kept telling me to pack some t-shirts. I refused—I can’t show my body.

We left to eat, but Arthit stayed back, saying he wasn’t hungry. We just shrugged and went out.

As soon as I saw Phi Phuwin, we ran to each other and hugged tightly. We cried. Fourth was having the time of his life with Gemini. Phi Joong was walking with Phi Dunk, flirting—his blush gave it all away.

I searched my pockets only to realize I had forgotten my phone.

“Phi…” Everyone turned to me. I scratched my head.
“I forgot my phone. I’ll be right back, just a minute.” I ran off before they could say anything.

I heard someone mutter, “This kid…” but I didn’t pay attention.

I entered the room. Just as I grabbed my phone and was about to leave, someone pinned me to the wall.

“What’s your name, pretty Omega? And why can’t I smell your scent?” I couldn’t even process his words. My hands instinctively rose, and I slapped him—hard.

His face turned back to me with anger. “You—”

“Santa! Ta, where are you?” Phi Pond’s voice rang out. I shoved Arthit off and ran. I didn’t want Pond to come and see this. He’d kill the guy.

“I’m here, Phi!” I called cheerfully, trying to hide my fear. He scanned me carefully, and we headed back to dinner.

The scene was mesmerizing. Long tables lined with all kinds of dishes, a starry sky, and the sound of the sea. Professors had their own table, but everyone was mingling. I turned my head and caught Phi Perth’s gaze. I smiled, and for the first time, he smiled back—just a little, a smile only meant for me. It made me blush.

We were ordered to sit and eat, so we could rest early. Students were still chatting and playing like kids. We all sat together.

“So, what are we doing after this?” Phi Dunk asked while munching.

Phi Phuwin was about to answer when Phi Pond kissed him right on the lips. The whole table erupted in cheers. I knew why Phi Pond did it—some Alphas were staring at Phi Phuwin too much.

Only Phi Perth was calm, sitting beside me, eating peacefully like nothing happened. We ate mostly in silence, occasionally laughing or chatting with the others at the table.

The dinner ended after about 45 minutes. Everyone returned to their rooms. I didn’t want to leave Phi Perth. I just couldn’t. My eyes kept drifting to him, but I didn’t say anything. I didn’t want to trouble Phi Junior—he would’ve changed the room for me.

I quietly returned to the room. The lights were off. Phi Joong moved to switch them on, but I stopped him. That Alpha was staring at me with anger—I ignored it and lay down.

I couldn’t sleep. Phi Mark was already out. Phi Joong too. Only Arthit and I were awake. His scent... it choked me. I was scared, but I knew I could fight. At parties, I couldn’t speak or defend myself in front of my father’s business partners. But here—I can fight, even if the fear is eating me alive.

I sat in the corner, rocking back and forth with the blanket wrapped around me. My breathing grew heavier. The thoughts were creeping in—those hands, choking me, gripping my wrists.

I tried to calm myself. The lights were off. My mind flashed back to that room. I shook my head hard. The Alpha's scent overwhelmed me.

I jumped from my bed, intending to run—but he grabbed me. His hand hovered over my mouth, the other gripping my wrists tightly.

“You think you can punch me, Omega, and get away with it? You’re pretty, but I like ruining pretty things.” His grip tightened. My stomach turned. Tears ran down my face. He started dragging me.

No. I bit his hand—hard—and stumbled back, running out of the room. I remembered Phi Perth’s room number. I dialed his number, running as fast as I could.

“P-Phi… Phi Perth—” I choked, “P-Please o-open th-the door…”

He was close. Too close. Why?

When I reached the door, he was there. He opened it just in time. I crashed into his chest.

Perth's POV

Santa slammed into my chest, blood on his lip from biting it, tears running down his face, his whole body trembling. I pulled him into my arms. Junior was already up.

“What happened—” he stopped when he saw Santa, his eyes wide. He rushed to him.

“Puppy, what happened?” he asked, frantic. We pulled Santa inside, but he wasn’t listening. He was just trembling.

“Th-They won’t let me g-go. P-Please m-make it stop. I-I don’t want to…” he kept rambling, trying to hide from us, from the world.

I released my scent. His tear-streaked face, so scared. He kept shaking his head, muttering for something to stop.

Junior’s tears fell. He looked at me, then back at him. Santa kept begging.

Finally, I pulled him into my arms. He still begged, but a little less now. His hands gripped my shirt, and his face pressed into me.

His eyes… they were the same. The same ones from my dream. Trembling. Fearful. I stopped myself from thinking further.

He slowly fell asleep in my arms. Junior and I exchanged looks.

“Perth, we should report this. Something happened to him.” Junior’s voice was serious.

“I know. Let me find out first. We’ll tell Pond and Joong. It looks like he didn’t even get the chance to wake them up—he just ran.”

My words were heavy. His face rested against my chest, still trembling in his sleep.

My thoughts drifted again—to that dream. Those eyes. They were the same.

Was the boy in my dream... really Santa?

Chapter Text

Perth’s POV

"Perth... you should sleep now." Junior's voice rang out, but I ignored him, focusing on Santa who was curled up, his hands pressed against my chest, tightening around it. His brows were furrowed, little hiccups spilling from his mouth. He was restless. I pulled him closer, placing his head against my neck and releasing pheromones to calm him down.

My eyes shifted to Junior, who was sitting on his bed, not sleeping—just like me.

"Perth, just tell me. Who were they?" This time I looked up; his eyes were serious as he stared at me. A sigh escaped my lips.

"I saw Arthit."
His mouth fell open at my words.

"The Arthit from the orphanage?" His voice was laced with shock. He cursed under his breath when I nodded.

"Perth, I don't know why he's here… but please, you know he's here to hurt you. And everyone involved with you will get hurt. I'm not just talking about us—me and our friends—I’m talking about Santa. Everyone, and I mean everyone, can see how protective you are of him. Please, I’m asking you to get help from my family—our family. Perth, you’re my brother, and I would never want you to get hurt."

My eyes dropped to the boy in my arms, my fingers gently combing through Santa’s hair. Junior’s words sank deep. Santa will be in danger. I still don’t know what Arthit did to him—and honestly, I don’t want to know. Because if he even touched a single strand of Santa’s hair, I’ll make him pay.

My mind drifted back to what Junior said… Should I really ask Dad for help? But before I could even think more—

"Perth, you will never be an Alpha."
The words rang in my mind like a fucking chorus, making my scent spike with anger. A soft sob escaped Santa’s lips, and I quickly calmed down. I didn’t want him to have another nightmare.

Junior had already laid down after finishing his speech. He had always been like that. I still remember how he helped me get revenge on those boys, even though I was already beating them up.

My hands automatically wrapped around Santa’s waist, pulling him into my arms. Just by holding him, the fire in my chest that always burns for revenge begins to calm. How beautiful it would be when I could smell his scent. It will be sweet—just like him. Placing a soft kiss on his forehead, I finally surrendered to sleep.

Santa’s POV

My eyes snapped open at the sound of whispers and squeals around me. I glanced at Phi Junior, who had also just woken up, rubbing his eyes. Finally, my gaze landed on Phi Phuwin, Phi Dunk, Phi Mark, and Fourth—all staring at me with amused expressions. My mind was still foggy, the events of last night clear but painful. I tried to stay calm, not wanting anyone to worry.

"Why are you sleeping with Perth, Ta?" Phi Pond asked softly, his hand resting on a squealing Phuwin, who was gushing about something I didn’t catch. My eyes landed on Phi Perth, still sleeping beside me, his hand resting on my waist. I hadn’t even noticed.

"Santa was—" Phi Junior started, but I quickly cut him off.
"I couldn’t sleep without Phi Perth’s scent, so I came here."
The lie rolled smoothly off my tongue. Phi Pond and Phi Joong narrowed their eyes. Phi Mark looked skeptical. Phi Junior stared at me—I couldn't tell what emotion filled his gaze.

Suddenly, the bell rang for breakfast. But no one left the room. I looked at Phi Junior, silently pleading with my eyes. He sighed and turned to the others.

"Last night we played for a long time, so let Santa and Perth rest. We’ll bring them breakfast in the room. You all should go enjoy yours."
I looked at him gratefully. It was hard pushing them out—especially since Phi Pond and Phi Joong were already suspicious. They know me too well. As they finally left, my eyes stung with unshed tears.

Phi Junior turned to me as soon as the door shut.

"Santa, you can’t hide this from us, you know? Your condition last night was not good. Either you tell us what happened and who did this, or we’re checking the security cameras."

My breath hitched. His voice was firm—too firm. Phi Junior was always gentle, but this…

"Phi…"

"No Phi," he said sternly. "Santa, you looked traumatized. Perth stayed up all night to make sure you didn’t have another nightmare. You were crying and sobbing all night, begging for someone to let you go. You ran here with tears streaming down your face, shaking and bleeding. Do you think that’s a small matter?"

As soon as Phi Junior stopped speaking, the tears fell freely from my eyes. Why am I always a burden to everyone?

I finally turned to Phi Perth, whose face looked haggard. He was visibly exhausted. I hadn’t even noticed. Phi Junior pulled me into a hug, and I broke down—my senses intact, unlike last night.

"Calm down, Ta. Calm down," he whispered, rubbing my back. Phi Perth was still sleeping soundly—he must’ve been so tired… because of me.

"Now, do you want to tell us yourself or—"

"Phi, please… just this once… let it go. I don’t want to cause problems. Phi Perth will get angry, and you already know how protective everyone is. I… I don’t want to ruin the trip. I swear it was nothing… I was just scared of the dark. I promise."

My voice lowered as I spoke, eyes fixated on Phi Perth.

"Santa—"

"Please, Phi. Please…"
I heard Phi Junior sigh, but he nodded.

Before I could thank him, he added,
"I take no guarantee of Perth. He loves you—and when he loves, he loves fiercely. He’ll make sure he finds out what happened. Now go back to sleep. Don’t return to your own room—just stay here."
He walked out after tucking me in.

His words kept echoing in my mind. Phi Perth loves me?
I shook my head. It can’t possibly be true. He must love me like Phi Pond and Phi Joong do—yeah, that must be it. Who would want a troubled Omega like me? Always crying… always broken.

I couldn’t sleep. I just lay there, staring at Phi Perth’s face, trying to forget last night. How can I sleep in my room again? Phi Perth won’t like me sleeping here. He’s never liked anyone sleeping with him. But…

A small memory crept into my mind, and it made me smile.

"P-Phi…" a small boy called out, clutching his beautifully decorated shirt.

"What?" the older boy’s voice was cold. He didn’t even look at him.

"Can I sleep with you? I always sleep with my mom… I can’t sleep alone," the little one whispered hopefully.

"I’m not your mother."
The answer was blunt. The older boy turned his back.

The little boy just laid on the cold floor, trying to sleep. He kept tossing and turning. After about an hour, he finally drifted into a shallow slumber.

But ten minutes later, someone wrapped their arms around him. He peeked—and saw the grumpy older boy hugging him, tucking him close to his chest.

"Phi—"

"Just sleep, you little trouble," the older one mumbled, voice thick with sleep.

"Thank you."
The older boy just hummed—and they both fell into a peaceful sleep.

The memory was still vivid. How I wish Phi Perth would hold me like that again. My heart aches every time I realize he doesn’t remember me.

My hand gently traced his sculpted face. I’m sorry. I know I’m not worthy but…

I leaned in and kissed his cheek softly.

Suddenly, Phi Perth squeezed my waist. My eyes widened. Was he awake? I tried to pull away, but he held me tightly.

"We’ll talk about what happened last night… later."
His hoarse voice gave me butterflies.

"But right now, let’s talk about us. Hmm?"
He settled down, pulling me into his lap. A small gasp escaped my lips.

He turned me toward him, those deep, seductive eyes locking onto mine. Just a moment ago I was dreaming—what even is my life? I groaned internally. Why did I kiss him?

"Santa."

I couldn’t meet his gaze—I was too embarrassed. He had seen me at my worst. Even in front of Phi Junior, I hadn’t felt this exposed.

He gently tilted my face to him, his gorgeous eyes searching mine.

"Santa… how do you know me?"

The question hit me like a bomb. I wasn’t expecting that. Anything but that.

My eyes darted around, avoiding his gaze, not wanting to answer his question.

Before I could speak, he continued,
"My parents were killed."

His voice was hollow, the emotion from before gone. But his next words sent chills down my spine.

"I don’t want you to get killed because of me....."

Chapter Text

Junior's POV

We all sat at the breakfast table in pin-drop silence, the only sound being the soft clinking of plates and spoons. Even the food had no taste today.

“Junior, say it already,” Pond muttered, his irritation cutting through the silence. Phuwin placed a calming hand on his forearm, his thumb gently rubbing comfort into his skin.

“Santa asked me not to tell anyone,” I began, my voice tight, low with guilt. “But I think you should know. I’m really worried about him.” My throat burned with the memory. “He ran to our room last night... crying and shaking. He kept begging for someone to let go.”

The image of his trembling figure, clutching onto god knows what like he was fighting off invisible hands, refused to leave my mind. His terrified face haunted me.

Pond, Joong, and Aun pushed back their chairs, about to rise—but were immediately stilled by a cold, commanding voice.

“Sit down. All three of you.”

Mark’s voice didn’t need to rise to have weight. Everyone froze. His eyes—sharp, unreadable—turned to me, and I swear I felt them pierce my chest.

“Santa told you not to tell anyone, didn’t he?” His voice held steady fury. “Then why did you?”

The room turned to ice.

“Phi Mark—”

“Phuwin, it’s Santa’s right to tell anyone if he wants to.”

“I know, Phi,” Phuwin murmured, offering a sheepish smile. “I was just saying... don’t be angry.”

His gentle plea melted the worst of Mark’s glare, and for a second, I breathed easier. Pond, Joong, and I exchanged relieved glances. Aun, the newest addition to our circle, looked like he’d just witnessed a nuclear warning being issued. He didn’t yet understand—when Mark’s mom mode activates, no one is safe. Except maybe Phuwin, Fourth, and Dunk. And now, apparently, Santa too.

“But if I see you—Pond and Joong—forcing him to tell you what happened, I’ll kill you.” Mark’s voice was eerily calm. “Then your Dunk and Phuwin will be alone for someone else.”

His omega scent flooded the room, thick with protectiveness and barely restrained wrath.

Fourth snorted a laugh, breaking the tension like a pin popping a balloon. We all glared at him.

“And Phi Junior—” Mark turned to me. My heart did a backflip. Damn, he’s hot when he’s angry. “Don’t even dare to interfere again... or no kisses for a whole month.”

I gasped dramatically, slumping in my chair. “That’s cruel.”

Laughter returned to the table as Pond and Joong snickered with Fourth. Even I cracked a smile, despite the lingering weight on my chest.

We agreed then and there—Santa needed space. We’d give him time. We’d take breakfast to them later, quietly.

The campfire wouldn’t start until nightfall. We still had time to explore the area or go on little dates—at least, those of us lucky enough to have pretty boyfriends. I couldn’t help but laugh inside thinking how Joong and Pond would be ditched. Phuwin and Dunk were obviously going to play with Santa and Fourth instead.

But even as I joined the light-hearted teasing, a heaviness lingered. I couldn’t relax. Not when Arthit was walking free.

Only Mark’s comforting scent kept me sane. Otherwise, I don’t know—I might’ve done something reckless. Pond, Joong, and even Aun wore the same quiet fury on their faces. It reminded me of every time we’d stood up to protect Phuwin, Dunk, and Fourth.

Perth’s POV

Our eyes met. Just for a moment. But it was enough.

God, I love his eyes. So expressive. They said everything he couldn’t bring himself to.

He looked like he wanted to ask me something... but hesitation clouded his features.

“Phi—”

“Shhh.” I gently pressed my fingers against his soft lips.

“What I said earlier…” I began, choosing my words carefully, “...was because if anyone finds out you’re close to me—which they probably already have, after I beat up Wiphan—they could use you, Santa.”

I reached up to cup his cheek. His skin was warm beneath my palm.

“I want revenge. And I’ll get it—no matter what. But I won’t let anyone drag you into it. Not even me. I swore I’d never hurt you. Or let anyone else do it either.”

His eyes shimmered with something unspoken—so many emotions swirling behind them. Fear, love, longing.

He didn’t need to say anything. We didn’t need words.

I leaned forward and kissed his nose softly. He blinked in surprise, then blushed so sweetly I felt my heart flutter in my chest.

God, this feeling... this warmth. I hadn’t felt it since my parents died. Maybe I just hadn’t found him.

“Whenever you trust me enough,” I whispered, “tell me how we met.”

He looked startled, lips parting to speak—but I continued before he could.

“I want to know you. I want to know us.”

His fingers toyed nervously with the hem of his sweater. He always did that when he was scared. The way he reacted... it worried me. I meant what I said. I wanted to hear our story. But I also needed answers. About the dreams. About my memories.

Ever since meeting Santa, the nightmares had stopped. The ones about my parents’ deaths. Now they were just distant echoes.

“Phi... You saved me,” he finally said. “Not really, but you tried.”

His voice trembled. His eyes wouldn’t meet mine. My hand rubbed soothing circles on his back.

He was just about to open up more—when chaos barged in.

“Guys, we’re back!” Phuwin and Fourth’s voices rang through the room like an alarm. Santa flinched, but I pulled him gently closer. I wasn’t letting him go.

The door slammed open.

“WHAT THE HELL ARE YOU DOING TO MY BABY BROTHER, PERTH TANAPON?” Joong yelled, storming in and reaching for him.

I wrapped both arms around Santa, refusing to budge.

“LET HIM GO!” Pond shouted.

In the background, everyone else laughed or looked way too entertained.

“He’s mine,” I said calmly.

Gasps erupted. Phuwin and Fourth squealed, hugging each other like they’d just witnessed a real-life drama unfold. Gemini raised a brow, clearly unimpressed but mildly amused.

Santa, red-faced, wriggled free and ran into Aun’s arms, whispering something with that adorable pout.

“I’m not letting you date my baby brother,” Pond said, arms crossed. “He’s still a baby.”

“We’re not dating,” Santa mumbled, hiding his face.

I smirked.

Pond and Joong weren’t having it.

“Go sort out your revenge first,” Joong warned. “Don’t drag him into this. He’s been through enough.”

Eventually, everyone calmed down and settled on the bed. Phuwin and Santa entered their own world, whispering and giggling. I caught Joong and Pond glancing at me again. This time, they nodded.

“We’ll head out, love. You all can stay here,” Junior said softly, smiling at Santa. “Breakfast is on the table. Don’t forget to eat, okay?”

Gemini decided to join us. No one argued.

As I glanced back one last time, it wasn’t Santa I caught staring.

It was Phi Mark. His eyes were locked on all of us—and especially Junior. They held warning, worry, and a terrifying level of love.

Junior kissed his cheek and whispered, “I’m sorry, love.”

Yikes. If Phi Mark’s pissed, Junior better start running.

Santa’s POV

My eyes followed Phi Perth as he left with the others. I didn’t want him to go, but I didn’t say it aloud.

Phuwin plopped his head in my lap, happily rambling about the kiss Phi Pond gave him on our first day here. I absentmindedly combed my fingers through his soft hair.

“Ta, are you alright?” Phi Mark’s voice broke through the moment, gentle but worried. I looked up to see all three of them watching me carefully.

I sighed, defeated. “They… I don’t know what they’re up to. But I’m sure Phi Junior already told you everything.”

Phi Mark sighed, too. A shared burden.

“I’m sorry, Nong Ta. He got involved even after you asked him not to. But he meant no harm. He’s always been like that. Phuwin and Dunk used to only talk to Perth—until they met Junior. He protected them, even fought for them. When someone made fun of Phuwin’s looks, Junior and Perth beat the shit out of the boys.

The thought of sweet, affectionate Phi Junior beating someone up made my eyes widen.

“I didn’t mean it like that,” I said quickly, head ducking. “I’m just… scared they’ll get in trouble because of me. And if my father finds out…”

I trailed off. I couldn’t even finish the sentence. But they didn’t press me.

Instead, they hugged me—tight and warm. It felt like home.

The moment was cut short by the rumble of Fourth’s stomach. He looked down, horrified.

“Ohooo, Nong Fotfot, you just ate,” Phuwin teased.

They started bickering again, like children. Phi Mark stayed between me and Dunk, both our heads resting on his shoulders.

“I’ll complain to Gemini,” Fourth shot back.

“I’ll tell Phi Pond you ate the chocolate he gave me,” Phuwin threatened his face smug.

Fourth gasped and pounced, tickling him. We all laughed.

And for a little while... I forgot the fear. I forgot the weight in my chest. I didn’t think about what happened or what I had to confess to Phi Perth.

This time... was mine. I wouldn’t ruin it.

Perth’s POV

The security manager stood stiffly, arms crossed, cold poker face intact.

“Why are you students here?”

“We want to see last night’s footage from room #8,” Pond said politely.

“Why?”

“There was an incident in that room. We just… need to know what happened.”

After a long pause, the man finally led us to the footage.

We watched in stunned silence. Arthit entered the room. Santa sat there—rocking, anxious. Then... he just fell asleep?

That couldn’t be right. He was with me last night.

My stomach twisted.

I turned to Junior. His face was pale.

“Switch to the hallway footage,” I said quickly.

He did.

But there was nothing.

No video of Santa running to our room. No evidence. Just empty halls.

“Where the fuck are the videos?” I snapped.

Junior held me back.

“Watch your language, kid,” the manager warned, eyes narrow. “That’s all the footage we have. If you didn’t find anything... leave. Or I’ll contact the rector.”

I clenched my fists so hard they shook. Rage buzzed through my veins.

As we left the room, we found him standing there.

Arthit, smirk plastered on his face which i want to scratch.

“Welcome back to hell, Perth. You missed the warning I gave you the other day...”

Chapter Text

Aou’s POV

My eyes stayed glued to the messages displayed on my screen.

Unknown Number:
I want you to hack into the Sriariyarungruang and
Oudompoch family files and records from 2009.
The payment will be transferred to your account—.
you don’t have to worry about the amount of
money. I just want every little single detail from
that year.
Thanks.

Kiatniran corporation :
You have to at least register your name here to get the work done, sir. We do not investigate anything illegal. You have to fill out the form the Kiatniran Corporation will give you. We need a solid reason for your request.

Unknown Number:
I request it again. It’s not necessary to reveal my
name. I was told your corporation will not
hesitate to ransack. The work is not illegal by any
means. It’s just not safe to reveal personal.
information.

Kiatniran Corporation :
Our corporation will be willing to cooperate if you state your reason on our form, sir. It’s our policy. Your name is not as important as the reason, so please state it and send it to us.

Unknown Number:

Attached: Thanaboon Kiatniran Official Form

I hope the reason is good enough for you to
search.
Regards.

There was no message after that. No checking in. Nothing at all. The message was sent three months ago. My eyes stayed locked on the reason scribbled across the form:

A form of human trafficking, children trafficking. Year: 2009.

I couldn’t help myself. Even though Boom and I are on a vacation, this... it hasn’t left my mind. The case of child trafficking was cleared the same year it happened—the same year the Sukhumpantanasan family was murdered. The same year Mr. Oudompoch’s wife died for an unknown reason.

Only the Sriariyarungruang family wasn’t involved in any of the tragedies.

Three big families.
The Sukhumpantanasan family—the largest one, handling everything.
Then Sriariyarungruang.
Then Oudompoch.

Does Perth’s parents’ murder have anything to do with the Oudompoch family?

My thoughts shifted to the little ball of sunshine.
Santa Pongsapak Oudompoch.

“How many times will you look at this, honey?” Boom’s soothing voice pulled me out of my thoughts. He rounded the counter and sat in front of me—but I pulled him onto my lap.

“I don’t know, darling. It seems like something is seriously wrong. And now that someone wants to investigate the Oudompoch family… I’m worried about Ta. And that little kid hasn’t called me for three months.” I groaned unintentionally, my head pounding from all these tangled thoughts.

“Calm down,” Boom murmured, his pretty hand running slowly down my back. “You know he has Pond and Joong with him—and Aun too. He’ll be alright. He told you he’ll visit us after his first semester.”

“But Darling... I also think something’s wrong. Whoever was behind the murder—they were sharp. So sharp. They removed everything. They left nothing behind. Not even a portraitist could draw from the blurred pictures we managed to retrieve.” His hands were still on my back as I buried my face in his neck, inhaling his scent and nibbling the mating mark there.

“I think I’ll check the records from 2009 of both families. Perth... I’ll let him know about it. Things aren’t connecting—we need to. We have to connect it. We have to help him.”

Boom agreed, and my heart swelled with love.
How am I even lucky enough to have this man?

Santa’s POV

All of us were sprawled on the beds we’d pushed together. Phi Perth and Phi Junior’s roommates weren’t even in the room—it seemed like everyone preferred to live with their friends, even if it meant sharing a bed.

After a long fight between Phi Phuwin and Fourth and a lot of chaos, we were exhausted.

Now we were basically cuddling when the phone rang.

“Whyy??!!” Phuwin groaned—and everyone burst into laughter.

“But whose phone is ringing?” Phi Dunk asked curiously, checking his phone. I checked mine—nothing. Everyone else did too. Still nothing.

“Hotel’s phone, dumbos,” Phi Mark scolded, grabbing the receiver.

“Yes?”

We all stared at him, waiting for him to say something. He simply stretched the phone out to me.

“Me, Phi?” Shock plastered on my face as I took it.

“Santa Pongsapak, you are required to come to the teacher’s room.” The phone was cut off.

“What happened, Phi Santa?” Fourth’s face was full of worry.

“They called me to the teacher’s room. I don’t know why.” I handed the phone back to Phi Mark. My voice filled with worry.

“You are not going alone. We’ll all go with you. Let’s go.” Phi Mark stood up and walked out. My heart was beating so fast.
What happened?

“Calm down, Ta. It’ll be alright.” Phi Phuwin rubbed my back. I tried to smile, but it failed miserably.

We got there in record time. Phi Pond, Phi Joong, Gemini, and Aun were already standing outside.
My heart dropped even more seeing not seeing Phi Perth there.

“Where is Perth?” Phi Mark asked, completely ignoring Phi Junior.

“He’s inside,” Phi Junior winced.

“Santa Pongsapak, please come inside,” Professor's loud voice was heard.

“Why are they calling you in?” Joong asked.

“I don’t know, Phi. I just got the call. No reason stated.” Phi Junior hummed in response, rubbing my back lightly.

“Be careful, okay?” I nodded and went inside.

Perth’s POV

I stood in front of the teacher, not arguing. I didn’t give a damn what they said. If I get another chance, I’ll beat that piece of shit again.

“Sir, not only him—Santa Pongsapak, my roommate—also slapped me the other day when I tried to introduce myself, without any reason.” His voice filled with fake hurt.
I stilled at his words. My fists clenched. My heart beat faster.
The fuck he wanna drag Santa into this?

“We’ll call him in too. I’m very disappointed in you, Perth, for causing trouble like that.”

He smirked at me, and I was ready to lunge at him. The teacher stopped us.

We waited for fifteen minutes. The door opened—and Santa walked in, his usual calm demeanor in place.

As soon as his eyes landed on me, a soft gasp left his mouth. His eyes widened. He ran to me.

“What even happened to you, Phi Perth?” His hands gently touched my wounds—I hissed.

“Santa Pongsapak, your roommate Arthit said that you slapped him without any reason.”

Santa’s shoulders tensed. His face turned slowly. His eyes finally registered Arthit standing there.

“I… It wasn’t like that, sir.” his voice shaky.

The professor glared at both of us.

“This kind of behavior is unacceptable. You both abused a student without reason. He’s from another university. What kind of impression are you two giving?”

My hands clenched tighter.
Arthit’s words echoed in my mind.

“I’ll be delighted to touch that body, Perth Tanapon. His body is very soft.”

“That fucker—”

“Language, Perth. You’re cursing in front of your teacher.”

My blood boiled. I wanted to tear him apart. Santa just stood there, head bowed.

“Arthit, we apologize to you. Your wounds will be treated by our paramedical staff,” the professor said, turning to him with a smile.

“It’s okay, sir,” Arthit said. “How can he know how to behave with teachers when he doesn’t have parents? It’s no—”

The sound of harsh slap echoed. The professor’s eyes widened. My smile broke out.
I didn’t even try to hide the pride in my eyes.

I was going to stop Arthit from mentioning my parents—but Santa slapped him first.

“You have no right to insult Phi Perth or his parents like that.”
Santa’s voice cold like the one he used only in front of his father.

“ENOUGH, YOU KIDS!”

“Apologize. Both of you—Perth and Santa. And Arthit, apologize to Perth too. Involving parents is not acceptable behavior.”

I wasn’t going to apologize. Not when I wasn’t wrong.
But I didn’t expect Santa to refuse either.

“You two didn’t hear me?”

The professor shouted again.

“He apologized. Now you two should, too.”

“I’m sorry, sir,” Santa said, his voice cold. “I slapped him because he insulted Phi Perth. Before that, I slapped him because he was being a creep and wasn’t respecting my personal space. But I do apologize to you for causing trouble.”

The professor dismissed Arthit after apologizing again.

I looked at Santa. He stood straight, arms folded in front of him. But his hands—they were shaking.
Barely noticeable, but I could see.

“I’m really disappointed in both of you. You’re top students. And still behaving like this?”

“Sir, he started it.”

“But still—you’re on a trip. You have to endure some things. I expect better from you both. I’m letting it go this time. One-time mistake. Don’t repeat it. You are dismissed."

“Thank you, professor,” we both said, bowing before walking out.

Junior’s POV

That bastard finally walked out, a smug expression on his face.
But… his face was red on one side?

Did Perth hit him again?

He walked right up to me. “Well, I think your boyfriend’s pretty too. Don’t get involved in Perth’s matters—or I won’t let your boyfriend go.”

I grabbed his shirt—but Mark placed his hand on my shoulder.

“Before touching me, think about your little dick that I’ll cut off.” His voice was ice. But his hands were gentle as he pried mine off.

“Get Lost."

He walked off, growling—and everyone burst into laughter.

“That was so cool, Phi Mark!” Santa’s voice rang out. He and Perth were standing there. Phuwin immediately rushed to Santa, checking if he was okay.

“Perth, did you hit him again inside? His face was so red,” Pond asked, laughing.

“Santa did,” Perth answered, and everyone froze.

“Why?” Pond and Joong didn’t even look surprised. Everyone else? Bewildered.

My lover's face looked so proud and Dunk's too.

“It was nothing, Phi,” Santa mumbled, blushing. “He insulted Phi Perth and his parents… so I slapped him.”

Everyone laughed.

Suddenly, Phuwin yelled out of nowhere, “HOW ABOUT WE ALL SLEEP TOGETHER TONIGHT?”

The chaos trio—Phuwin, Fourth, and Santa—were instantly in.

“Kids, let’s just get to the room first. We can decide there,” Dunk said, calming them down. Mark followed. It was amusing to see Dunk and Mark so calm. We all headed to the room. The beds were already pushed together.

“I’ll sleep with Phu,” Pond said, claiming one bed.

“Nah. Santa, Phi Dunk, Phi Mark, Fourth, and I are having an Omega’s night. You Alphas can sleep on those two beds,” Phuwin declared.

Everyone groaned—except Perth, who stared at Santa so deeply like he wanted to consume him.

“But—” Joong started, but Dunk cut in gently.

“Can we, Joong? We’re on a trip. We want to enjoy it.”

“Y-yeah. Absolutely.”

Everyone laughed, slapping his shoulder.

“Enough, guys,” Pond said, trying to calm the chaos.

“Let’s get ready for the campfire tonight, alright?” I suggested.

“Yeah, let’s do it!” They all agreed, heading to their own rooms for clothes and some well deserved rest.

I grabbed Mark’s hand and pulled him to his room.

Perth’s POV

Joong was holding Santa close as Dunk left with Phuwin and Fourth.

“Let’s go, Ta,” Joong whispered gently.

Santa looked tense but nodded. I wanted to stop him, but I knew—he needs some space.

So I let him go.

“Wear something comfortable. I’ll take you somewhere,” I whispered in his ear as he passed by.

He turned back with wide eyes… and smiled.

That smile—
My heart squeezed.
This boy will drive me crazy......

Chapter Text

Pond's POV

"SING A SONG, SING A SONG, SING A SONG!" The chanting echoed all around. Everyone sat around the fire, tents set up in the background, people mingling in a large circle. Students from other universities were also enjoying the game. Truth and dare had taken over the circle, and it was all fun and laughter.

"Come onnn!!!" Santa shouted, the crowd joining in his cheer.

"YOU BACKSTABBER!" Phuwin moved to hit him, though there was a fond smile on his face. Everyone waited for Phuwin to sing, while my eyes stayed glued to him. I’ve heard him sing before—his voice is sweet, like honey. That’s why Joong gave him this dare.

"We’ll see a new couple tonight, just like two years ago," Fourth said mischievously, looking between Junior and Mark, and then glancing at me with a knowing smile.

"Come on Phuwin!" the crowd cheered again, and finally, Phuwin nodded. He cleared his throat, eyes scanning the circle before they landed on me. Our eyes locked—and I swear the world stopped moving. Our eyes kept locked.

His beautiful voice rang out, erupting cheers from the crowd. I stared at him in a daze as he chose our song, the one we loved playing together.

I have loved you since we were eighteen.
Long before we both thought the same thing.
To be loved and to be in love.

I don’t even remember when I joined him, but the next lyrics came out of both our mouths.

All I can do is say that these arms were made for holding you, oh.
I wanna love like you made me feel,
When we were eighteen.

When we were eighteen.
I wanna love like you made me feel,
When we were eighteen.

Kiss me where I lay down,
My hands pressed to your cheeks,
A long way from the playground.

I have loved you since we were 18.
Long before we both thought the same thing.
To be loved and to be in love.

All I can do is say that these arms were made for holding you, oh.
And I wanna love like you made me feel,
When we were 18.

I wanna love like you made me feel,
When we were eighteen.

When the last note faded, applause rang out, almost everyone smiling.

"Ohoo Phi Pond, Phi Joong didn’t ask you to sing!" those two troublemakers—Santa and Fourth—yelled, barely holding back their laughter.

"Kiss me where I lay down—" Joong mimicked with a teasing grin, and I quickly slapped a hand over his mouth. Phuwin blushed and smiled, while being teased by Dunk, Santa, and Fourth.

Joong nudged me. “Go on. Fucking confess already man!!"

I looked at him, heart pounding. I had been planning this for so long.

“Pond has something to confess!” Phi Junior announced, like always, making me want to facepalm as everyone fell silent and looked at me.

“Phuwin…” I started, already hearing the cheers from the crowd, who knew what was coming.

He turned toward me, looking shy, Phuwin Tangsakyuen being shy, now that’s breaking news.

I stood up and walked over to where he was sitting, then knelt in front of him. Gently taking his hands, I kissed them—and thankfully, no one screamed.

“I’ve been meaning to say this, Phu, but words can't truly express how I feel. I want to cherish and protect you—not because you can’t protect yourself, but because I want to be someone you can lean on. I want to stand beside you, be worthy of holding your hand. I love you. I love you a lot. You brighten my days with your smile and make me laugh when I least expect it.

Will you grant me the honor of being your boyfriend?”

My heart pounded so loud it felt like it might burst. I couldn’t even look at him—until I felt a tear land on my hand.

“Phu—”

“Of fucking course! I want to be your boyfriend!” he leapt into my arms, wrapping his arms around my neck. I held him by the waist, spinning him around.

“Fuckkkk!” someone shouted—maybe Phi Junior, maybe Joong—but did I look like I cared?

Santa’s POV

“Should we leave them alone?” I whispered to Phi Dunk. He laughed a little, and soon we all gave them space. The game of truth and dare was already completely forgotten.

“I told yaaa~” Fourth winked at Phi Junior, skipping around with his boyfriend behind him, shaking his head at the antics. I laughed a little. This night felt good—especially after all the bad days.

Everyone had already disappeared into their tents, sleeping however they liked. It had been decided that Phi Phuwin, Fourth, Phi Mark, Phi Dunk, and I would share a tent, but I had a feeling Phi Phuwin wouldn’t be joining us anymore.

I was about to enter the tent when someone grabbed my wrist and pulled me aside. I yelped, trying to pry the hand off until I looked up.

“Phi Perth?” I asked, confused.

“I told you I was going to take you somewhere, remember?” His voice was calm, and then it clicked—he had mentioned it in the morning. I gave him a sheepish smile.

“Let’s go?”

“Let’s go.” He laced our fingers together, and my eyes stayed glued to our hands—his warm while mine were cold.

We’d been walking for 30 minutes, and Phi Perth still hadn’t stopped.

“Phi… where are you taking me?” I asked, hoping for an answer. He only squeezed my hand.

“Are you tired?”

I looked at him, Of course I was tired. I wanted to whine but stopped myself and shook my head.

I yelped as he suddenly picked me up.

“PHI PERTH!”

“PUT ME DOWN, I’M FINE!” I thrashed in his arms, trying to escape—but his grip was firm.

“Don’t yell. Someone might think I’m kidnapping you,” he said so calmly, I wanted to smack him.

Then, without warning, his scent surrounded me—calming me completely. I never thought I’d let an Alpha carry me, but guess Phi Perth was the exception.

After walking another 20 minutes, we arrived... at a house? I looked up at him, confused.

“Whose house is this, Phi?” My eyes stayed fixed on his gorgeous face.

“My family’s house,” he said, his voice slightly colder now. The sound of ocean waves crashing against the shore was oddly calming.

“The Sriariyarungruang family’s house? Then why did you bring me here?” my eyes moving towards the house, it looks cozy.

“No. It’s the Sukhumpantanasan family’s house,” Phi Perth replied, and my breath caught.

“You… You brought me to your family house?” I asked, stunned.

He didn’t answer. Instead, he gently laid me on the sand near the beach and sat down beside me.

“Did you remember something, Phi?” I asked softly hoping for something.

He shook his head, and disappointment filled me. I tried to brush it away. It wasn’t his fault he forgot. I didn’t know what he went through after escaping.

“Tell me.”

“Huh? What, Phi?” Our eyes locked.

“Tell me, what memory is connected to this place, Santa.” His voice was calm as he leaned against my shoulder. But his hand still rubbed my back.

I looked up at the sky—it was so beautiful and clear here.

“You promised me... that you would bring me to your family’s house after getting out…”

Perth’s POV

“You asked me if I’d ever been to the beach before and I said no. You… you said you’d take me to the beach, show me your parent's house, and that we’d play a lot together.” His voice held both sadness and fondness. He smiled, but his eyes were full of pain. He looked out at the sea while I stared at him, admiring every inch of him.

“Hm… then what happened?” I asked carefully, wanting him to keep opening up.

“Nothing, Phi. You disappeared. I… I decided to find you, but I didn’t even know your family name back then. I only found out later. But by then, you were nowhere to be found.” He turned to me, our faces suddenly too close.

“Phi…” he started, his breath warm against my face in the chilly air. “Promise me you won’t leave.”

“I... I don’t want to lose you again.”

I cupped his face, gently caressing his cheeks. He placed his cold hands on mine, bringing our faces even closer until our foreheads touched. Eyes closed.

“I won’t leave you again, Santa. Whatever made me leave before… I can’t compensate for it. And I apologize—”

“Phi… don’t say that.”

“I have to apologize, Ta. You carried all our memories alone, hoping to meet me one day. But when you did, I didn’t even recognize you. I want to hear everything from you—how we met, where we met, what we did. But I also want to regain those memories. Regain them myself. Will you help me, TaTa?”

His breath hitched. Fear flashed in his eyes for a brief moment before sadness returned.

“I will, Phi.” He gently kissed my cheek before lying down again, propping his head on his hands. I lay down beside him, eyes on his peaceful face as he looked at me.

“You’re staring, Phi.”

“So are you, TaTa.” He laughed—pure and soft. A small smile crept onto my face.

“TaTa? That’s such a cute nickname, Phi.” He giggled.

“Of course. A cute nickname for a cutie.” He gasped at my words, amusement twinkling in his eyes.

“Phi, you’re flirting!”

“I am,” I admitted, making him pause.

“Phi, if people saw how you’re behaving here, what would they say?” he whined, and a rare chuckle left my mouth.

“I think this version of me is only for you.” His eyes sparkled at my words.

“You know, Phi, I meant it when I said you were grumpy as a kid. And so scheming. Everyone was so tired of you.” I smiled at his words. I’ve always been grumpy—probably got it from my parents. They were quiet, serious people, except around those they loved. I remember how no one dared disobey them in meetings, yet they were so gentle in the house and with me.

A sudden thought passed through my mind—Mom would have loved Santa so much.

I looked at him, already dozing off, hands clutching my shirt. He looked scent-drunk, and I smiled. He’s only like this with me. I leaned in as he mumbled something.

“I… I hope you’ll get your… revenge, Phi. I missed you… so much, Phi Perth. Pa said… you left me because… you hated me. But… but it wasn’t really Santa’s… fault, right? You… you were there, Phi.”

“I could never hate you. I didn’t even hate you when you interrupted my introduction, troublemaker.” I smiled fondly, but his last words echoed in my head.

But it wasn’t really Santa’s fault, right? You were there, Phi…

Why can’t these memories just come back? How the hell did I forget them? When did i meet Santa?

I should go see a doctor. But… what would I even tell them?

I decided to talk to Phi Aou about it once we got back. I picked Santa up and brought him inside the house. It had been kept clean over the years by the maids.

I entered my parent's room and gently laid Santa on the bed, taking off his shoes and placing them aside. Then, I lay beside him, pulling him into my arms. He took a deep breath, and I chuckled.

And for a little while…
I forgot there was anything else in the world but him and me.......

Chapter Text

Phuwin’s POV

“WHAT THE FUCK, SANTA?” My mouth hung open in absolute shock. This bitch—yeah, my best friend right here—didn’t even tell me he slept with Perth. Of course, not that kind of sleeping… still!

“Phiii, can you please keep it low?” My eyes stayed on his face, glaring hard.

“I’m going to tell Phi Pond about this, you little rascal.” He quickly launched himself at me, eyes wide and pleading.

“Please, Phi, don’t tell Phi Pond! It... it really wasn’t what you think. Phi Perth just brought me to the sea—”

“We were already at the sea.” I winced at the excuse.

“Can you let me complete?” His doe eyes stayed glued to me, and I guess I had no choice but to listen to this little rascal.

“It... Phi Perth promised to take me somewhere, so he took me to the beach. We spent the night there—”

“Then how come you were in the tent when we woke up?” Something didn’t sit right. The boy blushed.

“I... I don’t know. Phi Perth must’ve carried me—”

“THE FUCK, SANTA! HOW CAN YOU BE THIS TRUSTING?! Oh my god, I know Perth, but still, Ta—sleeping—no, being unconscious in his arms while he brought you back to the tent?? Where are your omega instincts, boy?!” I flicked his forehead. He pouted and looked up at me.

“I never do that, Phi... it’s just, Phi Perth’s scent makes me calm down and... lets me sleep peacefully.” His voice grew quieter at the end.

I wrapped him up in my arms, and he circled his hands around my waist, resting his head on my shoulder.

How did I end up like Phi Dunk and Phi Mark? They were always so protective of me and Nong Fourth. Even though Fourth’s younger than me, I was babied the whole time right along with him. But with Santa... I want to protect him. Always. Teach him the things he doesn’t know, be there for him in ways I didn’t know I could.

My hands gently caressed his head as I secretly took my phone out and called Phi Dunk, Phi Mark, and Fourth. We’d arrived at our dorms late last night from the trip. They should be fresh by now. A smirk played on my lips.

“Yes, Nong?” Phi Dunk’s soft voice came through the speaker. Phi Mark just hummed, and Fourth, of course, whined about missing his boyfriend already.

“I have something to tell you,” I said, and Santa sat up straight, eyes wide with horror. I chuckled. He shook his head, lunging for the phone.

Jumping off the bed, I stood up and held the phone high in the air, just out of his reach.

“SANTA SLEPT WITH PERTH!”

“WHAT?” Phi Dunk’s voice was like a thunderclap.

“IS PHI SANTA PREGNANT?” Fourth shouted. Santa smacked himself in the head, clearly mortified. I laughed so hard I nearly fell over.

“I’m coming to your dorm room. Both of you, stay right there.” Phi Mark’s calm, commanding voice cut through the chaos.

“ME TOO, ME TOO!” Fourth yelled before ending the call.

“You are the worst, Phiiiii!”

“Thank you, you little rascal.” He glared at me, but I just sat back down beside him, still grinning.

Not even ten minutes passed before Fourth burst into the room, Phi Dunk and Phi Mark close behind him.

“Phi Santa—”

“No, Fourth, I am not pregnant by any means. And I didn’t sleep with him like that. It was just... sleeping.” I could hear the amusement in Santa’s voice.

“That sucks!” Fourth whined, and Santa’s eyes went wide in disbelief.

We all burst into laughter at his reaction. The boy was just too clueless sometimes.

“Fill us in right now. What happened?” Phi Mark asked, finally speaking.

And even though Santa begged with his eyes, I told them everything anyway. Fourth was giggling and teasing, Phi Dunk wore a soft smile with worry flickering in his eyes, and Phi Mark... he was glaring.

“Ta, we know Perth very well. He would never hurt you. But still—the fact that you don’t know how you got back to the tent? That’s not good. You have to be careful, little one.” His voice was firm but filled with concern. Then he turned to the rest of us. “And that goes for all three of you as well.” He pointed at me, Phi Dunk, and Fourth.

We all nodded solemnly. Santa finally told the rest of the story, his face glowing with happiness... but his eyes.

After spending so much time with him, I couldn’t help but wonder—

Why are his eyes always sad?

Santa’s POV

With everyone calm now, I laid down too, cuddled between Phi Phuwin and Fourth. The memories of our last day from the trip were still clear in my mind.

Phi Perth had left our dorm room early that morning, saying he had something to do. Phi Phuwin had joined me, and somehow, I’d accidentally let it slip that Phi Perth had taken me somewhere. We still hadn’t talked about what happened. I wanted to... but I didn’t know how to bring it up.

We have a party to attend tomorrow. I’ll see him there. Just the thought of meeting him made my heart flutter. Fourth clung to me like a little koala, and I smiled. Phi Phuwin looked at me like I was a math problem he couldn’t solve.

Perth’s POV

“Here, Phi.” Tossing the files on the table, Junior and I sat down.

“Why didn’t you check the files yourself, Phi Aou?” Junior asked with a questioning look.

“I didn’t want to hack into the Sriariyarungruang family’s privacy. That’s why I asked you two to get them.”

“Drink up, boys!” Phi Boom entered with a tray, setting it down quietly before pulling up a chair across from us.

“What exactly did the client ask for, Phi?” I asked, eyeing the file Phi Aou held.

“The client wants to know if the Sriariyarungruang and Oudompoch families were ever involved in child trafficking.”

“CHILD TRAFFICKING?!” Junior’s voice cracked with disbelief. “Never, Phi. You know how much Pa and Ma are against that. They’ve been taking down those organizations along with Mr. Oudompoch for years.”

“I know, Junior. But the person asking just wanted to check. Back in 2009, when all that happened, no one could track down the people or the organizations involved in that trafficking case. Just like how your parents’ deaths are still a mystery, Perth. Fifteen children died. Not even one was rescued.”

“Fifteen children...? What about their families?” Horror tinged Junior’s voice.

“We don’t know. Only organizations like your father’s or the Oudompochs would have those records.”

“So what are we waiting for, Phi? Let’s check.” Phi Aou glanced at Phi Boom, then opened the file. The first few pages were blank... but the third page—it held pictures. Children’s faces, with no names or info. Just... their photos. But one photo—one—was torn from the page.

“What is it, Phi?” I gently touched the torn edge, and suddenly, my heart ached. A voice rang in my ears—

“Stop it. Stop it. P...please stop. D-don’t hurt him. Hurt me. P...please.”

It was my voice.

Phi Aou glanced at me for a moment. I shook my head quickly, silently telling him not to say or ask anything.

“I don’t know, Nong Junior. I’ll look into this. Don’t tell anyone, okay?” We both nodded. But the missing picture—its absence haunted me.

Why is everything always so complicated?

“Phi Aou.” He turned to me. “I really did lose some of my memories. I’m trying to recover them. I’ll visit my parent's house again. Please keep investigating.”

“Of course, Nong. Don’t worry. It’s all your hard work—I’ll support you.” I nodded, walking out with Junior, who gave me a comforting pat on the shoulder.

That voice... it was so clear.

But who was I begging for?

“Have you asked him to be your boyfriend yet?” Junior asked, snapping me out of my thoughts.

I shook my head. He gasped.

“Bro, what are you even waiting for? Or... have you still not realized you love him?” I shot him a glare, wanting him to drop it.

I can’t involve the boy. Just because he’s close to me, Arthit targeted him. Sooner or later, everyone will know I’m taking revenge. For now, only Ma and Pa and close friends know.

We got into the car. I tossed Junior the keys. My mind was too chaotic to drive.

Santa’s POV

I stood in front of the mirror, nervously tugging at my sweater. My baby blue sweater and black pants—something I loved but never had the confidence to wear outside. But today, since Phi Pond, Phi Joong, and I were going out, I decided to wear it.

“You ready, Nong?” Phi Joong called out from outside the room.

“I’m coming, Phi.” I injected myself, then slipped a pill into my bag—just in case the headache came back.

Phi Joong and Phi Pond stood outside, Phi Pond holding a bag.

“Have you... told Phi Phuwin?”

“Yeah, I told him I’m going out with you. Let’s go. It’s been four months—you must miss him.”

I nodded as we walked to Phi Joong’s car. My heart beat faster.

“Calm down, Ta,” Phi Pond said, his calming scent helping me ease up.

“I’m calm, Phi. Just... nervous.”

“It’s okay. Tanwa must’ve missed you a lot.”

I smiled. Yeah, he probably had.

We parked in front of the house.

“Welcome back, Santa,” Sana said sweetly. She’d been taking care of Tanwa ever since we rescued him, her son also died when he was kidnapped.

“Phi, you can go and give them the money. I’ll sit with Tanwa for a bit before we leave.” I patted their arms and stepped inside.

“Sit down, Santa. I called him—he’s coming down in a bit.” She smiled, returning to the kitchen.

“Ma, I’m here. Why did you call—PHI SANTA!” His voice lit up the room.

“PHI, I MISSED YOU SO MUCH! WHY DIDN’T YOU VISIT ME ALL THESE MONTHS? YOU DON’T LOVE WA ANYMORE, RIGHT?”

“Tanwa, calm down. Santa just got here. Don’t overwhelm him.”

“It’s okay, Auntie. And you, come here. Why would I stop loving you? Of course you’re my baby.” He jumped into my lap, nuzzling into my neck. I stroked his hair gently.

“You’re growing so fast. I’m going to miss your baby days.”

“I’m not a baby anymore, Phi! I’m a big boy now—see?” He pulled me up and compared our heights. He was still shorter, but I bent down a little.

“See? I’m taller than Phi Santa!”

“Of course you are, little one. You’re growing way too fast.” He laughed and hugged me again.

“We brought you gifts. Open them after I leave, okay?”

“You’re leaving already?” His eyes widened.

I caressed his head. “Yeah, Phi has work. I’m in university now, remember?”

He nodded sadly, his expression like a lost puppy.

“I’ll visit again, okay?”

“Promise?”

“Yup. Promise. And Wa has to behave and not tire Auntie out, okay?”

He nodded. I placed a soft kiss on his head and said goodbye.

Walking through the quiet, dark streets, my tears fell. My body ached for Phi Perth’s embrace. I couldn’t face Auntie for long. When I looked at her, I saw my past reflected in her eyes.

I was the only child—the only one—rescued from that hell. In the eyes of the world, all fifteen children died. And they’re not wrong. I died too.

I saw it in their eyes. All those mothers whose children never returned—they hated me. They wished it was their child who had survived instead of me.

Suddenly, someone grabbed me.

I yelped and kicked hard at the hand touching me.

I looked up, heart racing—and froze. Arthit......

Chapter Text

Santa’s POV

"Well, well, well. How are you doing, Santa Pongsapak?" Arthit's voice dripped with sickly sweetness as he stepped closer. I instinctively stepped back, hands tightening around the fabric of my sweater. The lighting was dim, but his face was all too clear.

"What do you want?" I asked, my voice low but firm.

He smirked. "Well, since you asked so sweetly, I suppose I should tell you." His hand reached out to touch my face, but I slapped it away.

"I want to ruin Perth Tanapon’s life. That useless Alpha—adopted into such a rich, respected family? He doesn’t deserve any of it. He deserves to be under my shoe... just like when he was small." My breath caught at his words, adrenaline rushing through my veins. His arms suddenly wrapped around my waist, pulling me close—and all I felt was disgust.

His breath was too close to my neck. I reacted instantly, kicking him hard in the stomach. My hand met his face with force, and he stumbled back. I yanked the knife from my pocket.

“Bitch, I knew you could fight.” He laughed, voice echoing in the dark.

“Well, now you know for sure.” I held my stance.

He lunged at me, but the knife caught his arm. He hissed, his eyes narrowing with pure hatred.

"That little facade you put on—acting like you can’t fight or protect yourself—it was good, Santa. Wiphan almost fell for it. Lucky I told him you weren’t that weak." His laughter rang loud in the air. My heart thundered.

"Wiphan?"

"Yeah. Wiphan. You know, he wanted to fuck you so badly—trace his hands over your body curves. But now? I think I’ll join him. Breaking your ego will be fun."

His words pierced through me. My body trembled, but I didn’t hesitate. I lunged at him, dropping the knife, wrapping my hands around his neck. As soon as his hand dared to settle on my waist, my fist connected with his face, not once not twice, i kept punching him. I didn’t stop. He only grinned.

“I’ll fuck you so hard, Omega, Perth won’t even want to be near you,” he spat.

My stomach churned. Bile threatened to rise, but I forced it down.

I couldn’t speak. I couldn’t think. I just wanted to kill him. My foot slammed into his stomach again, but before I could land another hit, someone shouted my name.

“Santa!”

It was Phi Pond’s voice—but I didn’t stop.

"You can't even protect yourself. That’s why you need Pond and Joong as your dogs right?" Arthit’s limp hand dragged across my thigh. My knees buckled, and I collapsed—but not before kicking him once more.

“Remember this, Santa. I’m going to break you. And when I do, Perth will break too. It’s going to be so fun.” His voice faded as my mind tunneled in on the last place he touched. The urge to slice off my own skin was overwhelming.

“Santa… Santa, look at us. Santa…”

Phi Pond… he’s calling me. Phi Joong.... is here too. I can sleep now. And everything went black.

Joong’s POV

We were returning from the last house. Honestly, I didn’t think those people deserved the donation, but Santa’s kind heart didn’t let us skip them. Their kids were kidnapped—just like him—but they acted as if it was his fault he survived. The way they looked at him, full of blame and disgust. Only Auntie Sana and Mint ever showed him kindness.

That’s when we saw someone fighting on the road. It was Santa—beating someone.

We ran toward him. The other man fled, but we didn’t care.

Santa was crouched on the ground, panicked and shaking. Pond gathered him in his arms as I checked him for injuries. Thankfully, there weren’t any major ones. But before we could say anything, he passed out.

“Ta, Ta—wake up!” Pond whispered, trying to rouse him, but he was unresponsive. We picked up the knife and carried him to the car. He was sobbing in his sleep.

Pond gently shook him, trying to pull him from the nightmare, and slowly, he began to calm down in our arms. Our scents must’ve helped soothe him. We exchanged a glance and then placed him in the car, driving straight to the dorm.

Perth’s POV

My hands trembled as I opened the closet. The place where I hide when my parents were murdered.

Fragments of memories danced at the edges of my mind.

I will come to pick you I promise.

I will not let you kill my parents.

I know who you are.

I will destroy you.

Let Santa go.

Don't touch him.

Phi I want to die.

They didn’t make sense—voices overlapping, timelines blurred.

I walked to my parents’ room. Dust covered everything. I never let anyone in here.

My fingers traced the old photos on the wall. My eyes burned, but no tears came. I had promised myself I wouldn’t cry.

I rummaged through every drawer—empty.

I collapsed onto the bed, eyes locked on a photo of my parents.

“I’m sorry, Pa. Sorry, Ma. I still haven’t found anything. I’m useless…”

So much I don’t know. So much I forgot.

I left the room, got in my car, and drove back to the dorm.

Arthit’s POV

“Fuck that Omega… he’s stronger than I thought,” I cursed as Wiphan treated my wound.

“You got the video?”

“Yes, Phan.” I grinned.

“Good. You’re transferring to ABAC University tomorrow. Keep a low profile.”

“No guarantees,” I muttered.

“You’re a maniac,” he said, eyes still focused on my injury.

“I am. And so are you.” I smirked. “But hey, your taste? I’ll admit—it’s good. Once you get that Omega, break him. Mold him into the perfect little pet he is supposed to be. ”

Wiphan chuckled darkly. “Already speaking to Mr. Oudompoch. That old man for sure will agree.”

I hummed in satisfaction.

Perth Tanapon stole my place in the Sriariyarungruang family.

Everything that’s his will be mine.

Pond’s POV

Santa was more awake now, but his fingers kept scratching at his sweater, anxious and restless.

“Santa—”

“I want to go away, Phi.”

“Ta, you can’t. You have people here who love you.”

“Wiphan… Wiphan wants to rape me.” His voice was so blunt, it left Joong and me frozen in place.

“Santa—”

“I’m scared, Phi. I’m scared…” His voice trembled, cracking. “I… I don’t want to—” He choked on his words, tears spilling freely.

He’d fought, yes—but even with all the years of training, his fear of touch never left.

“Santa, you have to stay strong. For yourself. For the kids who died. For Tanwa. For Perth. You want to help him, right? You’ve faced worse and survived. You’re the sunshine—your mom would be so proud to see how brave you are. Joong and I are always here. Perth will never left you. Aun loves you too much. And now you have Phuwin, Dunk, Mark, Junior and Fourth. They love you just like you love them.”

He looked at us with adorable eyes, unsure. “What if they know, Phi? Won’t they hate me?”

“Of course not, Ta. They’ll hold you and remind you how strong you are. They’ll be proud. Perth will be proud.”

Joong gently stroked his hair as he leaned into the touch. I held his hands and began wrapping the bloody knuckles with care.

“N-need… Phi Perth…” he whispered.

And as if summoned, the dorm room door opened—and Perth stood there, visibly drained. His eyes widened the moment he saw Santa.

“Santa?”

“Phi Perth?” he mumbled, dazed. “No… no, he left me this morning… must be a dream…” And he drifted back to sleep.

Perth looked at us, silent but questioning.

“Take care of him,” I said quietly. “If we find out you’ve hurt him—even a little—we won’t care that you’re our friend, Perth.”

He didn’t respond. Just gently took Santa from Joong’s arms, holding him like something precious.

The weight on my chest lifted a little.

Joong and I leaned down, pressing kisses to Santa’s forehead before stepping out.

Perth’s POV

My heart pounded as I looked at him—his bandaged knuckles, dirty sweater, dirty pants, his whole body curled in on itself.

I was about to change his clothes when he suddenly gripped my shirt, refusing to let go, nuzzling into my neck.

And then the thought hit me, like a lightning.

I’m going to make you my boyfriend the first thing in the morning, love. I don't care about anything else, I will take my revenge along with you. With that i held him in my arms, pressing us tightly to each other while placing a soft kiss on his head.

"I love you so much TaTa....."

Chapter Text

Perth's POV

I softly drew the curtains away, letting light seep through the windows. The light shone on Santa’s face, his already delicate yet sharp features glowing. My heart pounded as I waited for him to wake up. He stirred in his sleep but then again drew the blanket over himself.

A chuckle escaped my lips. The food was already prepared, resting on my bed, while I sat on the little carpet where Santa usually dangled his legs.

It wasn’t even five minutes before Santa’s eyes finally cracked open. He looked around the room, trying to clear his vision, before his eyes landed on me.

“Phi Perth... what are you doing?” His voice was still hoarse from sleep.
I took his hand in mine, placing a soft kiss on it. He tried to pull it away, mumbling that he was dirty and needed to take a shower.

Instead of answering him, I got up from where I was sitting and pulled him into my arms.

“Phi Perth,” his voice was now clearer as he spoke.

I left him on the bed and picked up the food I had prepared with much difficulty. Placing the tray table on his bed, I scooped him up into my arms again.

“Whaaaa... Phi Perth, put me downnn!”
His hands swiftly wrapped around my neck. I tried to control my laughter—his confused expressions were always too cute, even while I was confused myself.

After making him freshen up, I took him back to his bed, softly placing him on his seat while sitting in front of him.

“What is this all about, Phi Perth?” he asked, picking up the food.

“Shhh, just eat.” I placed my finger on his lips.
He stared at me for a moment and then started eating.

“You cooked this, Phi!” His eyes shone as he ate the food.

I hummed in response, and he kept praising how good it was.
Guess Mom’s recipe did work.
She was so curious why I was even cooking so early in the morning, but still patiently told me how to do it.
It was worth the effort when I saw him eating with such relish.

After eating, he tried to get up to wash the dishes, but I quickly took them from him, placing them aside as I sat in front of him again.

My heart pounded and sweat poured down my back as I tried to focus on what I had to say.

“Santa,” I called out, and he turned back to me, phone still in his hand but his attention fully on me.

“Ta, will you be my boyfriend?”
That was it. I waited for rejection, but got nothing.
I looked up—and he was staring at me in shock, pinching himself as if to make sure this wasn’t a dream.

Santa's POV

What did Phi Perth just say?
Does he not care about human rights? What if I had a heart attack?
When I didn’t answer, he looked up. I was still in shock, pinching myself to believe this was real. My heart was beating fast, not like a normal heart anymore.

“Phi—”

“Santa, I know I’m not good at this. I’m not good at expressing feelings,” he said softly, “but my feelings for you are pure.
Every night I go to sleep, the only thing on my mind is you.
I love the way you laugh, the way you smile, and the way you make others laugh too, with your beautiful personality.
I don’t promise you anything like everyone else. But I can promise you one thing: I will always love you. I won’t let myself hurt you. I won’t let anyone else hurt you. That’s my only promise.
Will you allow me to be your boyfriend?”

My breath hitched at his words.
Even though he wasn’t good at expressing himself, i had never thought of anyone asking me to be their boyfriend or anything, because in my eyes I don't deserve it.
I tried to stop myself from crying. How can he be so sweet with such a straight face?

“But... but Phi, you don’t know many things about me. What if... what if I’m from some mafia family—oh wait, I am from a mafia family—”
My words halted when laughter erupted from Phi Perth.
It was my first time seeing him laugh so freely.
Embarrassment crawled into me. Why do I even open my mouth sometimes?

“It’s okay, Santa. I don’t care about your secrets. I don’t care if you’re from a mafia family.
I care about you.
Whenever you feel comfortable, you can tell me. I’ll listen to everything.
And if I hear anything about you from someone else, rest assured—I know you well enough to tell whether it’s the truth or a lie. I would always come to you first and ask whether it’s true.
I believe in you. I will believe in our relationship.
Ta, I know you’ve gone through so many difficulties, and I admire you for surviving them.
But now, I’ll walk beside you. I’ll shelter you, just like how you shelter me.
You are a beautiful, strong, intelligent—and most of all—lovely omega.
You don’t only shine from the outside, but from the inside too."

I had no words.
Tears welled up in my eyes.
Who allowed Phi Perth to propose like this?
Who allowed him to always be this perfect?

I closed the distance between us, capturing his lips in a kiss before I could start crying like a baby.

I could feel his smile when he circled his arms around my waist, pulling me closer.
And damn, I melted in his embrace—it was warm, protective, soft, and full of love.

Never had I thought I would find Phi Perth again.
And even if I did, I thought he would never love me.
The thought of any other Alpha touching me, kissing me, or mating with me had always made me nauseous.
It was Phi Perth from the start.
Only him making me calm.
Only him making me feel safe.

He pulled away, a string of saliva still connecting us.
His eyes... they were full of love, looking at me like I was something precious.

Feeling shy, I buried myself in his arms.

“Was that your way of saying yes, TaTa?”
Phi Perth stroked my hair, amusement dripping from his voice.
I whined, not understanding what I had just done.

Fuck.
I took the initiative to kiss him.
Fuck my life.
Couldn’t I have just said yes like a normal person?

“So, Ta? Are you willing to be my boyfriend?”
His voice was filled with love now.

I hummed, still feeling shy, peeking up at him from his chest.
He cooed softly.

“Phi Perth...?”

“Yes, love?” His words made my eyes widen.

“You’re going to call me that?”
Shock was clear in my voice.

“You don’t like it? Hmm?”
He pinched my nose, making me look at him.

“I—I do! B-but are you okay with everyone knowing?”

“Of course. Why wouldn’t I be?
I asked you to be my boyfriend, not to hide you, Ta.
I want to show everyone how beautiful and strong my omega is!
If anyone has a problem, let them come to me—I’ll break their legs.”

I gasped.
How can Phi Perth always keep a straight face?

My eyes landed on the clock.
It was only 10 AM.
He looked at me like he read my mind.

“Wanna cuddle?”

“YES.”
Someone please save me from this embarrassment.
I quickly hid in his arms, wrapping my hands around his waist, and he did the same, pulling me closer.

Perth's POV

Just looking at him—so stress-free, no tears, no panic attacks—meant everything to me.
I hadn’t expected him to accept.
I knew he loved me—anyone could see it. Junior kept telling me.
But the way he’s afraid of Alphas... I thought he might reject me.

My heart is calm now.
It had never been so calm before.

It feels like the world is mine.
Looking at him sleeping like a baby in my arms, I placed a soft kiss on his lips.
It still feels unreal to have him in my arms, to kiss him, to love him.

The phone beside me rang, and I quickly accepted the call, not wanting to wake him up.

“How was the breakfast, Perth?
Whoever you’re proposing to—did they say yes?”
Ma’s voice was soft, teasing me.

“Ma...”

“Come on, tell me already! Who is this person who stole my son’s heart?
Junior has been giving me hints, but I want to hear it from you.”

Fuck that Junior. His mouth can’t stay shut.

“It’s Santa, Mom,” I said.

She gasped.

“Santa? As in Santa Pongsapak Oudompoch?
Aww, he’s such a sweet omega. I would love to see him as my son-in-law!”

“Mom!”

“What? Isn’t it true? You must already be planning the wedding, right?”

The blush rose on my face.
That’s why I don’t talk to her—it's like she knows everything.

“It’s okay, Perth.
You’re allowed to love, son.
Just because you want to take revenge doesn’t mean you don’t have the right to love.”

Her voice was soothing, and I nodded even though she couldn’t see me.

“You’ll come to the party today, right?” she asked, changing the subject.

“Yes, Ma.”

“Good.
Take care of yourself and Santa.
Come early—Junior and Mark will be joining too today.”

I hummed softly.
She sighed before saying goodbye.

I put the phone down and settled back, hugging Santa tighter, melting into his arms.

“I love you, Ta.
A lot.
I hope my memories will come back soon...
I want to love you for my whole life...... "

Chapter Text

"Remove Perth Tanapon or I will do it myself."
The harsh voice rang out. The other man gasped, shocked by what he’d just heard.

"You... you promised Perth wouldn’t get hurt. You said you wouldn’t hurt him. Why the fuck are you involving him now? Leave that child alone, Phi."
His voice trembled with sadness.

"That was before he started messing around. He’s investigating the case seriously. I thought he’d play around for a bit and drop it. But the kid’s persistent. I want him gone before he uncovers something."

"But—"

"I won’t be the one in trouble. You will. So think twice about what you want to do. Kill him yourself or keep him away from the case."
The man stood, leaving the other still seated.

"Keep that in mind. I won’t hesitate to kill him."

"Bye, Nong."
He just sat there, staring into the distance, whispering, "My fault, my fault."

Perth's POV

Santa stood in front of the mirror, adjusting his clothes.

"Ta."
No response.

"TaTa."
Walking up to him, I gently took his hand so I wouldn’t startle him.

"Huh... oh, Phi. What happened?"

"What’s bothering you?"

"I... I have to inject myself with suppressants."
His eyes dropped, voice too soft to hear clearly.

"Santa—"

"Phi Perth, I really can’t miss them. I’ve been taking them since I was maybe seven. I don’t know how to live without them. Pa... Pa would scold me if I didn’t take them."
My breath hitched. Who the hell is suicidal enough to give a seven-year-old child suppressants? My chest tightened seeing the look in his eyes—the way he wanted to say something but couldn’t.

"Ta, give me the injection."

"Phi, please you won’t—"

"I’ll inject them. Just give them to me."
His eyes darted around before he finally handed it over.

I never thought I’d inject him myself. I remembered how I lashed out the first time he took them in front of me. But now, his eyes begged me not to ask anything—just to do it.

I gently held his arm, rolled up his sleeve, and pressed the skin softly before injecting it. Nothing. There was no reaction. And it shattered my heart.
He collapsed into my arms, breath uneven.

"Why were you so gentle, Phi? Just stab it in." His voice was hoarse, painfully raw.

"Ta, let’s go."
Ignoring the question, I carried him to the bed and laid him down.

"Phi Perth..."
He trailed off, a light blush on his cheeks.

"Hmm?"
Putting on my shoes, I glanced at him. He was fidgeting.

"Can... can I kiss you?"
A chuckle escaped my lips.

"Well, you didn’t ask this morning when you devoured my lips, hmm?"
I helped him into his sleek combats while he murmured softly.

I placed a soft kiss on his lips and he melted into me. My tongue brushed across his lips, parting them. He clutched my shirt as I deepened the kiss—his mouth still tasting like strawberries. When we pulled apart, a thin string of saliva connected us.

"Now you don’t need your lip gloss."
He glared at me half-heartedly.

"What, Ta? You asked for it." Guess
teasing him was my favorite thing now.

He grumbled before hopping off the bed. Grabbing his phone and wallet, he walked ahead of me. Seeing him flustered was the cutest thing. Only smiles suited him—not tears.

I caught up to him and slipped my fingers through his. The way he shifted just a little closer made my heart swell. He truly was the most precious thing in my life. In just 5 months he had me wrapped around his all fingers.

He buckled himself in the passenger seat. As I started the car, my heart pounded thinking of how Ma might react.

He kept stealing glances at me. I tried not to smile. He was unintentionally adorable.

"Phi... I was thinking, how about we go watch a movie this weekend?"
His voice broke the comfortable silence.

"Hmm. I was planning to take you to dinner. Guess we’ll watch the movie first, then dinner. Sound good?"
He nodded excitedly. I laughed at his overenthusiastic puppy-like face.

"Phi! You don’t know—this is my first time going on a date!"
He gestured animatedly.

"Hmm. Mine too."
He paused and turned to me.

"WHAT? You’ve never dated before?"

"Nope."
I squeezed his hand, resisting the urge to park and kiss him again.

"How can that be, Phii? You’re so handsome and gorgeous and charming and—"
His eyes widened, realizing what he was saying.

"Hmm. So I’m handsome, gorgeous, and charming. What else am I, love?"

"Don’t... don’t call me that."

"Why not?"

"Because it makes these super noisy butterflies go wild in my stomach, Phii!"
A full laugh burst out of me.

I placed a hand on his stomach.
"Butterflies, behave. Don't flutter in my lover's stomach."

He pinched me and glared.

"Phi, you’re not helping."

"Okay, okay. Jokes aside. Maybe I was just waiting for my Santa Claus to show up."
I winked—or at least tried to.

He laughed.
"It’s Santa Pongsapak, not Santa Claus!"
He whined, but he rested his hand on mine, occasionally caressing it.

I just smiled and kept driving.

Santa’s POV

I’d already informed my father that I’d be arriving with Phi Perth. Of course, he wasn’t happy, but Phi Perth had asked Mr. Sriariyarungruang to speak with him—and eventually, he agreed.

Phi Junior and Phi Mark had already arrived. We stepped out of the car. His hand slipped into mine again. My eyes dropped to our hands. For the first time, my heart felt calm. It wasn’t screaming at me to run. Phi Perth always had that effect.

Eyes darted our way. People stared—some amazed, some angry, some jealous. Phi Perth wore a sleek black suit that perfectly complemented my dark blue one. His hair was slicked back, while mine fell messily across my forehead, strands touching my eyes.

Phi Perth was focused. I, on the other hand, was panicking inside. How would my father react? Would he accuse me of seducing Phi Perth? Sleeping with him? The thoughts made my heart sink.

He squeezed my hand as we entered the venue. Mrs. Sriariyarungruang was the first to approach us.

"Oh my, I never got the chance to see you up close. You’re even more beautiful."
Her gentle hand cupped my cheek as all eyes turned to us.

She then caressed Phi Perth’s cheek with the same tenderness. Phi Junior and Phi Mark joined us.

"Wahhh, you two are already dating?"
Phi Junior’s loud voice broke the moment.

My father’s attention, which had been elsewhere, snapped to us. His eyes shot daggers my way.

"Junior, love, calm down."
She hushed him.

Phi Pond, Phi Joong, Phi Phuwin, and Phi Dunk were watching. Only Nong Fotfot and Aun seemed to be missing.

Phi Perth remained calm, while I tried to ignore the staring. I thought it was just my father—until my eyes met his.

Wiphan.

Before I could react, Phi Junior’s mother pulled me and Phi Perth inside. Dad, Mr. Sriariyarungruang, Phi Junior, and Phi Mark followed.

Pond’s POV

My eyes stayed glued to Wiphan. His clenched fists tightened when he saw Perth and Santa holding hands and walking inside.

"Phi Pond... that man was staring at Ta the whole time."
Phu’s voice interrupted my thoughts. He’d noticed it too.

I tightened my arm around Phu’s waist—not to hurt him, just to offer comfort. I could feel his worry for Santa.

"Don’t worry. Perth and all of us are with him."

"I know, Phi, but I have a bad feeling. The way he looked at Santa... it wasn’t normal. It was... it was like—"

"Phuwin, calm down. Look at me, love."
I gently caressed his cheek, grounding him.

"Everything’s okay. We’ll talk to Perth and Santa when they come out, alright?"

He nodded, tiptoeing to kiss my forehead. I smiled.

"Ewww, gross. Stop showing off your love!"
Junior’s voice broke through.

"Why are you even here? Don’t you have your own lover? Or do you just love interrupting people?"
Phuwin bit back, making Junior gasp. Dunk, Mark, and Joong burst into laughter.

"Bravo, bro. You’ve got your lover now, so you’ve forgotten your precious friend?"
Junior whined.

"It was my blessing that helped you two get together!"

"Your blessing?"
Phuwin’s disgusted expression made us all laugh. Junior acted dramatically, like he was wounded.

"So they’re actually dating now?"
Dunk asked.

"Yeah. Apparently our cold Perth Tanapon Sukhumpantanasan proposed to the love of his life this morning—with handmade breakfast."

"WHAT? REALLY?"
Everyone gasped—except Mark, who was his usual calm self.

"Yeah. So now they’re dating. Joong, you’re the only loser in our group."
Junior earned a slap.

"We’re already fucking engaged. What more do you want?" the statement made Dunk blush.

"That’s only because our parents arranged it."
Phuwin defended Junior. They high-fived.

Mark and I sighed. Who would be able to guess that moments ago, they were bickering like cats and dogs.

The room quieted when the meeting door flew open. Mr. Oudompoch yanked Santa outside. Perth tried to follow, but Mr. Sriariyarungruang held him back.

"We’ll talk next time, Perth son."
Mr. Oudompoch’s voice was cold as he dragged Santa away.

We rushed to Perth. But Joong and I exchanged glances.

The same thought running through both our minds........

Chapter Text

Flashback

All of them sat there, Perth and Santa’s hands intertwined. Junior and Mark excused themselves, saying they’d mingle around.

Mr. Oudompoch’s stare was heavy on Santa. The boy’s heart sank.

“When did you two start dating?” Mr. Oudompoch broke the tension.

“Morning,” Perth answered shortly, like he didn’t care about anything else.

“That’s good...” The words brought a brief sense of relief to Santa's heart, but it was short-lived. “Break up then... Santa, I’ve already arranged your marriage with someone.”

“Pa—”

“Mr. Oudompoch,” Sriariyarungruang interrupted, his voice calm but firm, “without his consent, you cannot force him into a marriage. Even if we’re involved in mafia business, there are rules. The topmost: never force your omega son or daughter to marry someone.”

“I know, Mr. Sriariyarungruang,” he said, legs spreading as he leaned forward. “But Santa is okay with the marriage—”

“I am not.” Everyone froze as Santa spoke. “I don’t want to marry anyone, Pa. I love Phi Perth, and I want to stay with him.”

Santa could feel his father’s death glare.

Perth placed a gentle hand on his back, ready to throw a punch if Mr. Oudompoch forced Santa.

Perth’s anger rose as he sensed Mr. Oudompoch’s scent turning bitter.

Mr. Oudompoch suddenly yanked Santa away from Perth, dragging him outside with a painful grip.

“We’ll talk next time, Perth, son.”

With that, he left—Santa in tow—but Santa’s eyes remained on Perth, who looked ready to follow until Mr. Sriariyarungruang held him back.

Flashback Ends

Junior’s POV

“Perth, calm down. He’s his dad. He won’t hurt him,” I pulled him into a hug, even though I know he doesn’t like it. But he looked like he needed it.

What caught my attention, though, was Pond and Joong’s reaction to my words. I tried to ignore it.

But they were already gone. Phuwin and Dunk called after them, but it was like they didn’t hear.

“Perth, love, you have to understand—Santa will talk to his dad. He loves you, right? Then let him handle it. They’re family; they’ll resolve it.” Ma caressed his hair.

“I’m going out.” He left without saying another word. Pa and Ma didn’t stop him. They returned to the party. People were talking, but no one dared to make a scene.

Taking Mark’s hand, I left with him, Phuwin and Dunk following, worry clear in their eyes.

Santa’s POV

My heartbeat pounded in my mouth. Pa’s grip on my hand was still tight. I knew he wouldn’t hit me in front of everyone.

As soon as we entered the house, he shoved me down harshly, making me wince.

“Santa Pongsapak,” his voice was filled with loathing. “You’re going to break up with him and marry Wiphan.”

There was no room for argument.

My heart sank. Wiphan... He wants to rape me. Arthit said that.

“No.” My voice was firm, even though my hands trembled.

“Santa,” he warned.

“Does he know I’m not a pure omega?” I saw his breath hitch. He was ready to punch me. I laughed inside.

“Does he, Pa?” A harsh slap landed on my cheek, making me stumble.

“I HAVE NEVER SEEN AN OMEGA AS SHAMELESS AS YOU.” His hand curled into my hair tightly. I winced.

“You’ll marry Wiphan, and you won’t say a word about anything. Don’t you feel shame about how dirty you are?” A bitter laugh escaped me. How would you know, Pa, how much I hate myself?

“No. I won’t marry him. Either you tell him yourself, or I will—I’ll tell him I’ve slept with someone before.” I shouldn’t have provoked him, but I wasn’t stable enough to stay quiet this time.

My head slammed into the wall. His belt lashed across my body before I could even support myself. My senses were numb—I had experienced this too many times to care.

Just breathe and count.

One.

Two.

Three.

Four.

“You should’ve died when you were kidnapped! Why the hell did I save you?” he kept mumbling.

My head was spinning. Blood soaked into my suit.

Then the doorbell rang.

Twenty.

“Stay right there.” His voice was cold as he walked to the door. I heard voices—shouting, curses, then rushing footsteps.

“Ta! TA... JOONG, HE’S NOT RESPONDING!” Phi Pond’s voice. I let go. Tears fell as he held me.

I caused trouble again. Why am I not dead?

And my world went black.

Perth’s POV

I kept walking. Tension seeped into my shoulders.

Santa. The only name repeating in my head. I wanted to storm into his house and drag him back to the dorms. Hold him in my arms and never let him go.

Then my phone rang.

“Perth... where are you? Ma is worried.”

“I’m going back to the dorms. Tell her I’m alright.”

“Perth... give Santa some time, okay? You both need to stand together. Remember, it wasn’t easy for Mark’s parents to accept our mafia life, but we made it work. You and Santa will too.”

“I... I’m not worried about that, Ju.” My breath hitched. Talking about my feelings was always hard.

“Then what are you worried about? Tell me.”

“I’m... I’m worried about Santa. I don’t trust his father.”

“Perth... I am too. But he’s still his father. He won’t hurt him.”

“You’re not even sure yourself, Ju.”

He sighed. “I was... until Pond and Joong ran out after them.”

I hung up. The more I thought, the more restless I became.

Please be alright, TaTa.

Instead of returning to the dorms, my feet led me to the bar owned by the Sukhumpantanasan family. I’d inherited everything, and with Pa’s help, expanded it.

The bar was dimly lit and crowded—not for grinding bodies, but for mafia business. If anyone wanted to fuck, there were rooms upstairs.

“Mr. Tanapon?” Milk’s calm voice rang out, filled with concern.

“Vodka shot?”

“Are you sure? Your mother wouldn’t like that.”

“Just obey orders.” She signaled her partner to make the shot while standing there.

Milk Pansa—an Alpha. The only one who could handle the workload. She wasn’t just my secretary; she ran things smoothly.

“Here, Mr. Tanapon.” She handed me the glass and sat across from me, her red suit glowing under the lights.

“Are you interfering with the shipment this time?”

“Thanaboon Corporation will handle it. If anything goes wrong, Junior will manage it. The kids shouldn’t leave Thailand.”

“Mr. Tanapon... I think it’s time you stepped in.”

“Why?”

“Mr. Thanaboon contacted me. He thinks you should pause your revenge plan. Child trafficking is still happening. Police are useless. You’ve helped with information—why not act? Maybe you’ll find clues that link to your parents’ murder. It all started around 2009, didn’t it? You can find anything. Mr. Tanapon please try."

Her voice was tight with frustration. I sighed.

“I’ll think about it, Milk. For now, send the ammunition to Thanaboon Corporation. So that the mission will proceed smoothly. ” I placed a key in her hand, making sure Arthit and Wiphan were looking, leaning closer.

“Get me all the information on Wiphan and Arthit. And I mean all of it.”

She nodded, then handed me another shot before walking back to her girlfriend, Pattranite—an undercover beta assassin.

Wiphan’s POV

That arrogant Alpha walked out of the bar like he owned the place.

“Sit down, Arthit.” My voice was sharp.

“Let me follow that fucker. He deserves to be punched.”

“He does. But sit. We need a plan before attacking.”

“You won’t let me fuck that omega or hit that Alpha!” the urge to punch him was tight, sighing i replied.

“That omega... I’ll mold him first. His father will separate them. You can have him after I’ve turned him into the perfect little omega. That bitch doesn’t know how to obey Alphas. He even dared to stand beside one.”

The thought disgusted me. Omegas are made to pleasure Alphas—not lead an organization. Not to hold there heads high. Why Mr. Oudompoch gave him one, I’ll never understand.

“Let’s go. You’ve got class tomorrow, little bro.” I ruffled his hair and walked ahead, not looking back.

Pond's POV

My heart pounded as the doctor tended to his injuries. The belt marks, burn marks, and rope burns still remained on his pale skin—faint, but clear reminders of how painful that so-called training had been.

My eyes landed on Joong, who was holding back tears, choking on his own sobs. I quickly got him a glass of water.

“Drink up, Joong. Calm down. Ta is fine,” I said, though my voice shook as I spoke.

“He… he’s not. Mr. Oudompoch promised he wouldn’t touch him again. Pond… what if—”

“Shhh, Joong. It’s alright. Ta’s okay. Go and call Dunk and Phuwin—make sure they’re safe. I’ll stay with him here.”

As soon as he walked out, my own tears slipped down.

I still remembered Santa’s limp body when we first found out he was being abused. Only Joong and I know the truth. Aun once accidentally noticed some bruises, but didn’t press. Later He asked us, and we told him just a little. Even Phi Aou doesn’t know.

“Mr. Naravit,” the doctor said, breaking me out of my thoughts. “Mr. Pongsapak’s body needs a lot of rest. Reduce his dose of suppressants. His clothes should always be soft to avoid irritating his wounds. The medicine and gel are placed on the side table—please be careful while applying them. If possible, scent him a little. An Alpha’s scent might help stabilize him.”

His voice was heavy, but he continued. “Sooner or later, he’ll have to enter his heat. It’s best if he finds a mate and gradually stops using suppressants. I hope you understand, Mr. Naravit.”

I nodded and guided him out of the house, letting out a deep sigh once he was gone.

It was already late, so taking Santa back wasn’t an option.

After switching off our phones, I laid down beside him, pulling him gently into my embrace. His breath hitched, then he slowly shifted closer. Curling a little, the fresh marks sitting on his skin.

Joong walked back in, holding a glass of juice.

“Phuwin and Dunk are staying with Phi Mark at the Sriariyarungruang family mansion. I told them we’ll pick them up tomorrow morning.”

He handed me the juice, and I took it with a quiet “Thank you.”

“Come on. Santa needs our scents.”

Joong hesitated, but eventually laid down on the bed beside Santa. We gently draped our arms around him.

“Good night, Ta,” we whispered together, placing soft kisses on his forehead before slipping into sleep.

Third Person’s POV

“Why… why, Santa? Why won’t you listen to me?” Mr. Oudompoch muttered to himself, eyes wild. “I promised to never touch you again… You made me beat you. San… Santa… You have to marry Wiphan. Yes, you have to.”

He gripped a photo of what once looked like a happy family. His wife’s beautiful face—so much like their son’s—smiled up at him. Between them stood a little boy, utterly adorable, holding their hands with a smile that had never been seen again.

“I… I love you, my son…”

Chapter Text

Phuwin’s POV

Constant calls. All unanswered. Phi Dunk was on the verge of crying.

Perth… not picking up. Ta… not picking up. Joong… not picking up. Pond… not picking up.
Where the hell are these four?!

“Calm down, Phu. Pang Pond will call you back. They must be busy,” Junior tried to calm me. My scent was getting bitter at the thought of those four in danger—especially Pond and Ta.

“What the hell is he even doing that he can’t inform me if he’s fine or not?” Phi Dunk wrapped me in his embrace.

“Little one, calm down—” The phone rang. Phi Dunk grabbed his own while I picked mine up, quickly swiping the answer button.

“Where were you, Nara?! I’ve been worried sick. Ta isn’t picking up his phone. I’m so—”

“Calm down, Angel. Ta is with us. We’ll come pick you up,” Pond’s soft, deep voice soothed me, my scent returning to its original sweetness—peach blossom and vanilla bean.

“N-never do this again, Nara…”

“I promise, Angel. We’ll come to the Sriariyarungruang mansion. Get ready. You have classes after 11, right?”

I hummed, his words calming me. But Junior’s voice cut through the sweetness.

“Pang Pond, Mark and I will drop Phuwin and Dunk. We’re also going back to the dorms,” his tone smooth.

“I can do it,” Pond answered from the other side.

“No, no, Nara… take your time with Ta. I’ll meet you at the dorms. Phi Dunk and I will go with Junior and Phi Mark… promise we’ll ruin their morning.” I winked at the end, Junior throwing glares at me while Phi Mark, as usual, remained calm.

“But I—”

“Nara. Please.” I heard him sigh, but then he hummed.

“Then… goodbye.”

“Goodbye, Angel. Take care of yourself.”

My attention turned to Phi Dunk, who was saying the same thing to Phi Joong. I laughed inwardly. Joong and Pond were almost exactly the same—always worried about their loved ones.

Phi Mark hugged me for a minute before urging me to change so we could leave.

Santa’s POV

The harsh sunlight made me squirm. I opened my eyes slowly. Phi Pond and Phi Joong were busy on their phones. Guilt surged through me.
They could’ve enjoyed their night if it wasn’t for me.

I tried to sit up, but pain shot through me, making me wince.

“Ta—Joong, get him something to eat. Fast.” Phi Pond panicked, his face full of worry. I tried to breathe. It was hard, considering the beating I had taken last night.

Phi Pond gently sat me up, his wrist constantly caressing my scent glands.

“I... I’m sorry, Phi.” My voice was too quiet, but he still heard.

He didn’t respond, gently lifting my sweater to apply gel on the wounds. The events of last night played brutally in my mind.

How can I convince Pa not to make me marry Wiphan?

“Ta... What did you say to your father that he broke his promise?” Phi Pond’s voice was low.

“I-I just said no to marrying Wiphan.”

“Santa,” his tone held a warning. “You know he wouldn’t beat you just for that.”

I knew he wouldn’t believe me. He’d ask again.
What should I tell him?
That my father started beating me because I said I wasn’t a pure omega? That I—

“Santa.” This time his voice was softer.

“Nothing, Phi... I... I just said I’d tell Wiphan that I had slept with someone else, that I’m not a pure omega.” My voice was too calm for Phi Pond’s liking. His hands clenched hard, and finally, he snapped.

“THE FUCK, SANTA! YOU DIDN’T SLEEP WITH SOMEONE—YOU WERE FUCKING RAPED. SANTA, YOU WERE RAPED. It... it wasn’t... it wasn’t willingly!”
Tears fell from his eyes. Mine stayed blank. His hands were shaking.

The door opened, and Phi Joong rushed in, his face panicked. He must’ve heard the yelling.

“WHY THE HELL ARE YOU BRINGING THAT UP, POND?!”

“HE WAS BEING FUCKING LAME, JOONG!” I tried to control myself from crying.

“I deserved it, Phi Joong… Phi Pond.” My voice was small. Both turned to me.

“YOU BELIEVE YOU DESERVED TO BE RAPED?! THAT’S GOOD, TA! YOU’RE AN OMEGA—OF COURSE YOU DESERVE IT. I GUESS DUNK, MARK, PHUWIN, AND FOURTH DESERVE THAT TOO—”

“No… no, they… they don’t.”
Tears spilled from my eyes. Phi Joong and Phi Pond didn’t stop me or console me.

“Then why you, Santa?”
His voice was broken. Phi Joong stood there, looking at us.

But I couldn’t answer. I didn’t have one.
I’d always asked why me, why my family, but they made me believe it was all my fault to begin with.

“ANSWER ME, SANTA!” Phi Pond was about to hit the headboard, but Phi Joong intervened. Their eyes were bloodshot.

“I-I’m sorry—”

“Damn it, Santa! Did I ask you to apologize?! DID I?!”

Breathing was hard. Phi Pond had never lashed out at me—not since he knew the truth.

“Pond, calm down. Santa is scared. You’re scaring him.” Phi Joong let his calm scent out. There was still bitterness, but compared to Phi Pond’s, it was soothing.

“Joong, I’ll kill them. I WILL FUCKING KILL THEM ALL.”

“We will, Pond. We will. You’re not alone in this.” Phi Joong held both of us, caressing our backs. Exhaustion overcame me. I snuggled into his arms and dozed off, not knowing when.

Pond's POV

"Joong," I heaved. "I’m going to tell Perth everything. He has to know. Santa won’t say anything himself."

"Don’t, Pond. It’s Santa’s choice to tell him or not. Don’t interfere in their relationship. Let them understand each other. I’m sure they’ll be able to accept each other’s pasts. Perth’s eyes... have you ever seen that kind of love burning in them? You know he doesn't show emotion—he doesn’t care about anything or anyone except his goal. But he let Santa in, even knowing he was a distraction."

"And Santa... after all these years he waited just to meet him again. If we had known the boy he always talked about was Perth, we would’ve introduced them long ago. But it’s destiny, Pond. Let them overcome their fears and face their goals—together. Do you think Perth won’t accept Santa? I know what you’re thinking. You don’t believe anyone other than Perth is good enough for Santa. We love him, and we always will. We will get those people one day."

"What you did... I won't say it was wrong. Santa needs to know he doesn’t deserve any of this. You did good, Pond. You always do. Don’t beat yourself up just because we haven’t found those bastards yet. We will. Everything will be alright." Joong’s words lingered in my mind. My eyes drifted to Santa, asleep on Joong’s lap. Unconsciously, I reached out and caressed his cheek.

"You’re precious, Santa. I’ll always love you, my little brother." I kissed his head gently and smiled at Joong, who looked proud.

We’d been through so much together. A small memory slipped into my mind and made me smile.

Flashback

"Phi Pond! Phi Joong!" little Santa ran up to us with a bag of candies in his hand.

"Yes, yes, Santa," we both answered together as he giggled and fell into our arms.

"Pa gave me these after practice," he said, holding the candies out with a beautiful smile.

"You were practicing? Oh my god, let me check if there are any injuries." Joong quickly turned him around, checking his small frame. Only old bruises.

"I beat them today, Phi! That Alpha cried and begged Pa to let him go. Pa was so proud!" Little Santa’s joy surpassed everything, but Joong and I exchanged a quiet, sad glance and concealed it with a smile, taking the candies from him.

"Now I can save everyone!" he declared happily.

We followed him with smiles, watching his innocent dreams burn so brightly, despite all he’d gone through.

Flashback Ends

He’s still the same. Always ready to help everyone. Joong and I stood up, setting Santa down on a pillow. We cleaned everything up and let him rest a while.

After about half an hour, we woke him, fed him, and got into the car to head back to the dorms.

Santa’s POV

Guilt sat heavy in my heart. Phi Pond and Phi Joong hated it when I blamed myself, but I couldn’t help it. I sat in the back, wrapped in their blankets for comfort. The pain still lingered, though the medicine had helped.

"I’m sorry, Phi Pond," I said softly.

"I... I won’t do it again."

"You better not," he replied curtly. My chest tightened.

"Phi Pond... do you hate me now?" I heard him wince. Phi Joong half-heartedly glared at me.

"How do you even come up with these assumptions? I don’t get it." Phi Pond’s voice was tired, almost defeated. Phi Joong stifled a laugh.

"Ta, I don’t hate you. I love you too much. So don’t burden your little brain with these thoughts. Focus on your relationship with Perth. And stay safe."

"You’re... not angry anymore?" I pouted.

"No, I’m not."

I didn’t realize words could make me this happy. I jumped forward, kissed his cheek, then Phi Joong’s. Phi Joong giggled.

"Ta, I’m driving."

"I know." I kissed him again. He sighed, and Phi Joong laughed.

"Go sit in the back calmly, you little monkey." I ignored him and kept hugging Phi Joong, who couldn’t stop laughing.

My mind wandered to Phi Perth. I hadn’t contacted him since going back with Pa. He must be worried sick.

I hope you’re okay, Phi Perth.

Perth’s POV

"...You’re burning, Phi... Phi Perth." My eyelids were heavy. Even opening my eyes felt like a struggle. A sweet, panicked voice filled the room. Hands touched my forehead, gently taking off my jacket.

"Phi Perth, what happened to you?" Santa’s voice. No one else would care this way.

He wrapped his arms around my torso, pulling me upright, his hands resting on my back. I could hear his breathing close to my neck. Then I was on the bed, his usual soft, baby-like scent filling my nose. I hummed quietly.

I looked at him. His face was concentrated, gently wiping my body, his fingers soft against my skin. Then his eyes met mine as he placed a cloth on my forehead.

"Phi Perth," he whispered. My heart felt whole.

With effort, I pulled him into my arms, settling him on the bed beside me.

"Wait a moment, Phi Perth." He carefully took out his phone and grimaced before calling someone.

"Good morning, Phi Junior."

"Morning, Ta. How are you?" I could hear the low reply.

"Can you please mark mine and Phi Perth’s leave? He has a high fever. I don’t want to leave him."

"I will, Ta. We’ll visit after class. Take care of both of you. We were all worried, but we’ll talk later. Good bye, Ta. And don’t hurt yourself taking care of him."

"I won’t, Phi. Goodbye. Please tell Phi Phuwin, Phi Mark, and Phi Dunk that I’m sorry."

"They’ll meet you after class. You can tell them yourself."

He hung up and turned to me.

"I’m sorry, Phi Perth... I-I—"

"You don’t have to tell me anything, Santa. Just please... be safe. Tell me when you’re ready. I’ll always be behind you—" a cough cut off my words.

"Stop talking, Phi. I was with Phi Pond and Phi Joong and fell asleep. My phone was off. I’m sorry." His face was tear-stained. One cheek slightly swollen. I held my anger in.

Who dared touch my Ta?

"I’ve already told my Pa that I won’t marry Wiphan. You won’t leave me, right?"

I gently caressed his cheek, love swelling in my chest.

"I told you, my little Ta. I’m not leaving."

I pulled him closer by the waist. His eyes widened before he placed a hand on my chest.

"You’re tied to me, Ta." His breath hitched, and then he smiled.

"You’re tied to me too, Phi Perth. From the day you saved me, till death do us part."

"Hmm. I didn’t know my Ta was this possessive." His beautiful, expressive eyes twinkled with mischief.

"I’m much more possessive than you think, Phi Chai." I chuckled at his adorable tone.

"You’re so cute, Ta." His cheeks turned pink.

"So are you, Phi Perth." He kissed my cheek and buried himself in my chest.

My chest swelled with love. There were still secrets between us, but we were together now. We would face everything. I wouldn’t leave him.

We stayed tangled in the blanket, silently holding each other.

Aou’s POV

"Mr. Sriariyarungruang, the ammunition was delivered this morning by Perth. Will Junior be joining the mission?"

"Mr. Thanaboon, Junior will supervise security like always. Be careful. We still don’t know who’s behind this. Perth could only extract limited information. They’ll leave port Wednesday morning."

"I’ll keep that in mind, Mr. Sriariyarungruang. Please avoid keeping your location active."

"I know, Mr. Thanaboon. Thank you for your cooperation."

"My pleasure."

The call ended from the other side. a sigh escaped my lips.

"Aou, cancel the cooperation."

"My love, let me handle this. I need to confirm something. It’s hard to believe Mr. Sriariyarungruang was involved in the 2009 child trafficking case. It’s not possible. Junior and Perth looked up to him. I don’t want to give false information."

"What if he was behind it? Will you tell Perth and Junior?"

My breath caught.

"Will you, Aou?"

"...I won’t. Junior and Perth don’t need to know..."

Chapter Text

Junior's POV

“Nong Junior, the rector is calling you to his room,” the professor informed me, letting Mark leave with a peck. I turned back, my steps toward Rector Chaiwat’s room were short and brisk.

“May I come in, sir?”

“Yes, you may, Junior.” Softly opening the door, I stepped in. Someone was standing there.

A transferee? Who transfers in the middle of the semester?

“Sir, you called?”

“I’m glad you came, Nong Junior.”
His attention shifted to the boy standing there.
“Arthit, this is Junior. Today, he will guide you and assist you throughout the day. Here.”
He handed over a small piece of paper.
“This is Nong Santa’s number. You can contact him regarding your subjects and ask for help. Both of you have the same courses, right?”

“Yes, sir.”
The sound of his voice made my hand clench.

“Junior—”

“Sir, I’m sorry, but I must inform you I won’t be guiding him, and neither will Santa—”

“Nong Junior, keep your personal matters separate from university responsibilities.”

“But sir, he—”

“You and Perth couldn’t prove anything against him. He, on the other hand, could. I expect you to remain professional and assist him. Also, inform Nong Santa that he’s responsible for helping Arthit academically.”

My gut twisted at the rector’s words.

Why does he have to come back? He’s just being bitter because Pa and Ma adopted Perth instead of him.

“Arthit, please follow Junior outside.”
He bowed and turned to me... but the usual glint in his eyes was missing.

Ignoring the whole situation, I walked out.

“We meet again, Junior,” he said with a sickeningly sweet voice that made me want to punch him.

“Give me your schedule.”
He simply stretched out his hand. I took the paper and scanned it. He had every class Perth and Santa had.

“Hand over Santa’s number.”
If he hadn’t given it willingly, I would’ve taken it by force.

But he placed the paper in my hand without hesitation. My brows furrowed.

What is he up to now?

After dropping him off at his class, I returned to mine. There was no point in dwelling on it. Perth would handle this himself.

Perth’s POV

Wiphan
Father’s Name: Nattapong
Mother’s Name: Pimchanok (fake name); real name unknown
Graduated from ABAC University in Engineering
Took over his family's business, cover for illegal operations, import/export business.
No involvement in illegal production.
Past affiliations: Sriariyarungruang family and Sukhumpantanasan family (business unknown).
Current affiliation: Oudompoch family.
Severed all ties with the Sriariyarungruang family
Took Arthit in as a second son (not legally adopted)

The information wasn’t much, but the connections with the Sriariyarungruang and Sukhumpantanasan families were intriguing.

My family had any history with Sriariyarungruang family? If they had why is there nothing regarding that?

Opening Phi Aou’s contact, I attached the mail with the details.

“Phi Aou, can you check if there were any ties between the Sriariyarungruang and Sukhumpantanasan families before the tragedy? I’m investigating on my own too.”

After sending the message, I leaned back in my chair.

Why is everything so fuckin complicated?

Pa, Ma… why didn’t you leave behind any clues?

My eyes drifted to Santa, still asleep with a pillow in his arms.

He looks so tired, even more than me.
I took my diary from the drawer and sat up straight.

I wrote everything I had gathered. Arthit’s file wasn’t particularly suspicious—even his orphanage stay was documented.

My fingers didn’t stop. I kept writing like my life depended on it.
Every confusion, every loose thread.
My dreams had stopped. Since Santa came into my life, my memories had started returning—fragments that didn’t yet make sense but still drove me forward.

But now? Even they stopped?
What am I? Why? Who?

Every question remained unanswered.

My thoughts halted when small hands wrapped around me.
Looking up, I saw Santa, his face still sleepy, though he had clearly freshened up.

Had I been so lost in my thoughts?

“Phi, what are you even thinking?”
He turned my chair to face him, then sat on my lap.

“Aren’t we brave today, huh?”
His face flushed as he hit my chest lightly, then settled down and wrapped his arms around my neck. Our faces were too close—I could feel his warm breath.

“I’m still sleepy, and you left me alone. Of course I’ll be brave. This is your punishment.”

His whining was too cute to take seriously.

“Hmmm... never knew Santa Pongsapak could be this clingy.”

“Phiii! I’ve always been clingy with you! Wait—don’t distract me! Tell me what’s bothering you. Maybe I can help.”
He caressed my cheek, blowing soft kisses all over my face. I stifled a laugh.

How can he be this cute?

“Nothing, my love. Just you being here calms me.”
He buried his face in my neck before I could see his reaction.

“Youcan’tsaysomethinglikethat.”

“What was that, TaTa? Why are you shy now? We’re already dating.”

“You can’t say stuff like that! I can be shy—you’re so hot when you say those things!”

Chuckling, I kissed his head.

“I say what?”

“Phiii! I swear I’ll tease you to death once I figure out what makes you shy.”
He poked my chest.

“Challenge accepted, Ta. Nothing makes me shy.”

“We’ll see, Phi… just wait.”

“What do you want to eat?”
I cradled his face—and that was my biggest mistake.

“I want to eat you.” his voice laced with innocence but his expressions....

My brain malfunctioned.
My hands stilled.
He looked at me with sparkling, mischievous eyes.

“PHI! YOUR EARS ARE BURNING!”

Goddamn it.

“You’re shy? PHII!”

He slipped off my lap in a flash, jumping around and shouting.

I never knew I had a wild kitty for a boyfriend.

“Calm down, Santa.”

“Don’t ‘Santa’ me! You said nothing can make you shy! PHII! I didn’t even say anything yet!”

I grabbed him and pulled him back into my lap, crashing our lips together and effectively shutting him up.

This time, I did eat him.

When we finally broke apart, he was panting, cheeks flushed, lips red and glistening, a string of saliva still connecting our mouths.

“Phi…”

“Hm?”

“You… you’re wild.”
His breathless words made me laugh.

“Only with you, and only for you.”

“I know, Phi. Everyone else backs off the moment they see you. Only I can handle you.”

“Smug much, huh?”

“I have to be.”
He tilted his head, looking at me with raised brows.

“We’ll stay like this, but you need to eat and take your medicine. And Phi…”
He rested his hands on my back.
“You’re doing more than enough. You’re trying. Everything will fall into place soon.”

He kissed my forehead softly.

“I love you so much. I’ll always be here with you, Phi. Just like you promised. You’re not alone—you have me, Phi Junior, Phi Pond, Phi Joong, Phi Phuwin, Phi Dunk, Phi Mark, Aun, Fourth, Gemini, uncle and aunt. We’re all here for you.”

He looked at me with eyes full of love and trust.
That look hadn’t changed since the day we met. The fear was gone—only admiration remained.

“When did you become a therapist, huh?”
His expression twisted into playful betrayal.

“You… you’re the worst! I’m going to cook something. Sit over there and stay put!”

He jumped off my lap and ran to the small kitchen.

“No eating me?” He glared.

“No, you’re bad!” laughter erupted from me.

“Okay, my love. I’m waiting for your cooking.”

“I’ll poison it.”

“Oh, for sure. Then I’ll just eat you instead.”

“PHI PERTH!”

“Okay, okay! I’m going to shower. Don’t burn the kitchen.”

“I’m the best chef, Phi!”

Shaking my head, I grabbed a towel and headed for a quick shower.

Santa's POV

The food was ready. I hadn't made anything fancy—just fried eggs with rice, topped with chili jam. Easy for Phi Perth to eat. I placed his medicine beside his food and sat down.

Phi Pond's message was still unread, so I opened it.

"Ta, Wednesday morning, but we will leave at 3:00 AM. We have to stop them at the warehouse. Joong and I will pick you up at 2:00 AM. If you want, you can tell Perth. Phi Aou has already sent the location; his men are also ready. Pa has already sent the necessary things.
Phi Aou didn’t tell me, but the Sriariyarungruang family is supervising this mission. So maybe Perth already knows… It’s up to you if you tell him or not. But please mentally prepare yourself, and if you’re not ready this time, you can rest. Joong and I will handle it."

I sighed. He always says that—if you’re not ready, you can rest. The hell am I not ready for?

"Thank you, Phi Pond, but I will be joining, like always. I have no classes this Tuesday and Wednesday; the professor gave us an assignment to complete, so yeah. I’ll think about telling Phi Perth. Love you, bye."

Pressing the send button, I put the phone down.

Phi Perth was already out. After a lot of bickering, we were just about to eat when the door was banged.

“Who is it, Phi Perth?”

“No idea, Ta. Must be Junior—no one else can be this energetic.”

Phi Perth headed to the door, opened it—and oh, it was Phi Phuwin. He pushed Phi Perth aside and came straight to me, everyone else following behind.

“TA, TA, YOU ARE NOT GOING TO HELP THAT MOTHERFUCKER.” Phi Phuwin sat on the floor. I quickly sat down with him.

“What—?”

“Arthit… he… he just joined today, and… and the rector assigned you to help him.”

“Arthit?” It was the first time Phi Perth spoke.

“Yes, Perth. If something happens to Ta, I will kill that man—even if it’s his fault or not.”

“Why did no one tell me? Junior?” Phi Perth’s sharp eyes turned to him, and everyone fell silent.

“I-I… Ughh, Perth. Do you think by telling you we could get him out of the university? The rector clearly said to keep personal matters aside from university ones. What was I supposed to say? Besides, Santa has you.”

“Guys, I think you should calm down. Santa can clearly handle that man alone,” Phi Pond intervened, and I breathed a sigh of relief. Otherwise, it looked like the room might freeze because of Phi Perth's cold resting face.

“Phi Santa, here are your notes and alsooooo…” Fourth looked at me, then at Perth, and I restrained a laugh. “These are… Phi Perth’s.”

“Nong Fourth, calm down. Phi will not eat you.” His head was leaning on my shoulder, so I whispered softly. Phi Dunk and Phi Mark were just sitting on the bed, while Phi Phuwin, Fourth, and I were on the floor.

“Soooooo… if I think the mood is okay now, how about we all go on a date?” Phi Phuwin suggested.

“What about us, guys?” Aun and Fourth whined.

“Fotfot can call Gemini, while youuu… stay alone respectfully.” He launched at me, tickling me.

“HAHAHA PHII PERTH... OH COME ON, STOP! HAHA.” Phuwin and Fourth joined in too.

But suddenly, it stopped. Phi Perth was holding Aun by the collar, and everyone burst into laughter.

“I think we should all just stay here and enjoy. Santa, Dunk, and I will manage the meals, while you guys go and buy some coke and sweets,” Phi Mark suggested, and everyone immediately agreed.

“Okay then, done! Fotfot, Aun, and I will go buy the sweets.” Phi Phuwin was out in a minute, while Phi Pond ran behind him, calling his name.

“Perth and I will get things for cooking. Just message us the ingredients, sweetheart.” A blush immediately adorned Phi Dunk’s face.

“Sweetheart~~~~~”

“Ta…” he warned, and I just laughed. He is so cute when blushing.

“Come on, kids. Let’s decide what we’re even going to make.”

“Wait, Phi Mark.” I ran with the plate in my hand, landing straight into Phi Perth’s arms. Thank God the food didn’t spill.

“Phii, eat this first. And here… take your medicine before going out. What if you faint? You need to—” he pecked my lips.

“Stop talking. I’ll eat.” His voice was soft with love. I placed a quick kiss on his cheek while running off.

Guess my heart doesn’t cooperate with me when I’m around him. Why the hell do I want to be in his embrace right now? I’ll go crazy because of you, Phi Perth!!

Calming down, I walked back inside. I can do it.

Third Person’s POV

“PERTH FUCKING TANAPON, I WILL KILL THAT KID.” The man crumpled the paper he had in his hands. All the information had been stolen from his computer.

“What if it’s not him?”

“IF IT’S NOT HIM, THEN WHO? WHO WOULD WANT THE SUKHUMPANTANASAN FAMILY’S HISTORY?”

“Keep your voice down,” the other man hissed.

“How can I keep my voice down? That Perth is dangerous. Not only is the Sukhumpantanasan family’s data missing, but also the 2009 child trafficking case information.”

“It’s not Perth, Phi.”

“Then who is it??”

“I don’t know. Who even has the guts to dig deeper?”

“I’m telling you—find them and kill them. Do you think if this whole matter came out, Perth would forgive you? PERTH WILL KILL YOU, YOUR WIFE, AND YOUR SON TOO.”

“…Don’t we deserve to be killed?” A harsh slap landed on his face.

“Don’t get guilty now that the Sukhumpantanasan family didn’t listen to us. What happened to them—they deserved it. You took his son in; he should be grateful.”

“Phi—”

“Get lost.”

The man stood up and walked out.

“Keep an eye on Perth Tanapon. If he crosses the line, kidnap Santa Pongsapak. But don’t hurt him…... ”

Chapter Text

"Can you stop talking already?" the small boy sighed, looking at the kitten-like person who kept on rambling. 

"But—"

"Shhh."

"Phiii Perth, I wanna know you more. You were so cool there. If it wasn't for me, you would've run away."

Perth sighed. This... how can one make this boy stop talking?

"Phi, after going out, you should come to my house. Ma will be so happy," little Santa happily exclaimed.

"Why?"

Unconsciously, the words left his mouth.

"Cause Santa doesn't have friends... and Phi Perth is his first friend."

I looked at his face—quite beautiful for a boy. The boy’s natural warm milk scent was alluring, calming Perth, who was never calm unless he was in his parents' presence.

The scene shifted to a much warmer one.

"Ta, do you feel scared?"

Both boys were curled up.

Little Santa shook his head, his hands tightly grasping his Phi’s shirt. Both boys were lying on the cold, dirty floor.

"Santa misses Ma and Pa."

Perth's eyes stung with tears. They kept him, he understands that—but why this innocent boy? Why are they keeping him?

Suddenly, footsteps were heard.

"Pretend to sleep, Ta."

Perth covered him in his clothes before Santa could react. Both of them pretended to sleep when the door opened.

"We should let this kid go," one of the men spoke. That man had been saying this again and again, but every time there was no answer.

"No no need to. Let Boss come. The boy is quite beautiful—Boss might like to sell him too. Those old men like fresh omegas like this one," the man who seemed to be their head finally answered, and everyone nodded.

"Leave the food there. They’ll eat when they wake up."

All of them left after placing the food.

Perth’s hands clenched. He knew what they were talking about. He might be young, but his parents had taught him many things. This... this was human trafficking.

"Phi... I-I don't want to go anywhere," Santa’s big eyes were pooling with tears. "I want to stay with Phi Perth... and Ma and Pa—"

"Shh, shhh Ta, no one will take you away from Phi. Phi will take you out of here. I promise."

"Promise?"

Little Santa stuck his finger out, and little Perth laughed.

"Promise, little one."

He gently swiped his fingers beneath his eyes, wiping the tears.

The scene changed again—but not to something warmer.

"D-Don't... P-Please... hurts."

"S-Stop."

"Phi... Don’t go. Ta is scared."

"Please... take me with you."

"P-Phi—Phi Perth...."

"Hurt... Santa is hurt... L-Let go."

"B-Blood...."

"Phi Perth... d-don’t hurt him, please."

Perth jolted awake from his sleep, tears rolling down his face. He was breathing harshly, hands clenching the bed sheet tightly.

Perth’s POV 

My hands fisted the bedsheet beneath me. What the fuck was that dream

Santa

Santa was annoying.

Santa was warm.

Santa was hurting.

Santa was begging.

Santa...

My eyes shifted to my side—it was empty. Where is Santa?

My eyebrows furrowed in confusion. We slept together, but the side of the bed was too cold for someone who just woke up.

The dream was forgotten. Hastily untangling myself, I jumped down from the bed and checked the bathroom. No Santa.

"Santa?"

I called out, but there was no answer. My hands shook as I retrieved my phone from the drawer—but something caught my eye.

Two used suppressant injections lay on the table.

"SANTA PONGSAPAK."

My heart hammered in my chest. The vision of Santa crying in my dream, like he was hurting so much, wouldn’t leave my mind.

Opening my phone, I tracked Santa’s location... but nothing. His phone wasn’t reachable.

Dialing a number, I stood up and took my jacket from the wardrobe.

"Junior?"

"Why the hell are you calling me right now, bro? I was going to check the security."

"I don’t care. Santa is missing."

"HUH, WHAT?"

"I just woke up. Santa wasn’t beside me. He fucking took two suppressant injections, Junior, he—"

"Perth, stop. Take a breath. Panicking won’t find Santa. I’ll try to track his location. You... I don’t want to leave you alone. You might do something stupid. Come to the location I’m sending. And I repeat—don’t try to search for him on your own, Perth. Got it?"

My hands were clenching too hard, my breathing too harsh to process. What if Santa is hurting?

I don’t know why I’m behaving like Santa can’t protect himself—but the image...

I hummed when Junior repeated himself. Cutting the call, I messaged Milk to look for Santa and went to take my keys.

Santa, please be safe... my love.

Junior’s POV

Cutting the call, my body fell down onto the seat.

"Sir, everything is ready."

"I’m coming," I called out, but my mind was a mess. Where would Santa go at this hour? Perth... why was he so panicked? I’ve never heard him this panicked.

I walked back to where our car was parked. Like usual, I would be improvising the security.

"What’s the situation?"

The leader of the team turned to me.

"Sir, all the cameras inside will be turned off at 4. There are a total of 8 kids inside—4 girls and 4 boys. One of them is an Alpha. All of the others are Omegas. Mr. Thanaboon's men are already in position..."

"Good. Keep an eye on every person. How many people are inside the warehouse?"

"4 people are guarding the gate, while there are 5 people inside. Two are with the kids. They’re on their shift; by 6:00, others will replace them. We have to complete this by 6."

"Are they armed?"

"No sir. People inside only have one gun each, while the guards have 3 guns on them with knives."

"Oh, and sir—Khun Lertratkosum’s son and Khun Aydin’s son are also there."

"Pond and Joong? What are they doing here?"

"Huh? What, sir?"

"Oh, nothing. Then go and pay attention to the cameras. Anything unusual, inform me and everyone through earpiece immediately."

"Yes sir."

He headed back, and I sat inside, my eyes glued to the screen showing everyone preparing for the mission.

My phone rang again—Perth calling.

"Yes, bro?"

"You called me to where your mission is! I told you I don’t want anything to do with this!"

"Perth, you’re not joining the mission, man! I called you so you can search for Santa easily from here. You don’t need help, I get it. But Santa is my friend too. Now pull yourself together and walk to the car you can see. I can see you standing there—come already."

He grumbled on the other side but still walked to the car, roughly shutting the door after sitting inside.

The leader came running.

"Sir..."

He stopped when his eyes landed on Perth. He quickly bowed to him.

"Sir Perth."

Perth just nodded, and he again turned to me.

"Sir, one of the kids is hurt inside. We... we have to hurry up. They were tying the kids when the Alpha kid kicked him, and instead of hurting him, he hurt the other Omega girl."

"Contact Thanaboon and tell him to hurry up. Turn off the cameras right now from the inside. Keep your guards up—they might realize soon that their cameras aren’t working."

"Yes, sir."

With that, he went away.

"I’ve already started searching for him. No need to glare."

He didn’t answer and went back to his phone, calling God knows whom.

Pond's POV

Clipping the bulletproof vest back on, I turned to Santa, who was done with his vest.

"What did you even tell Perth before coming?" Joong asked, irritated, and Santa just laughed.

"Let me clip it, Phi, before you break this." Santa turned around and helped Joong with his vest.

"Don't ignore our question, Ta!" This boy had been ignoring that question since the moment he stepped into the car.

"Phiii!"

"Santa." That was Joong’s warning voice.

Santa bit his lip, clearly nervous, and I already knew this boy had made a blunder. Hopefully, Perth is fine.

"Ta..."

"Okay, okay, I... I didn’t tell Phi Perth...."

"What the hell, Ta? You know he must be going berserk." Joong yelled, completely furious, and Santa flinched.

"Calm down, Joong."

"This boy, at least you should have told him you were with us. You know how he is! He’ll completely go crazy."

Santa fidgeted with his fingers, and both of us sighed.

"Okay Ta, spill. What have you done? We know you well enough to tell you’ve done something crazy."

He smiled sheepishly before spilling it.

"I... I might have given Phi Perth sleeping medicine." He smiled again, fingers still playing with each other.

"WHAT THE ACTUAL FUCK, TA?"

"You said you wouldn’t shout, Phi!" he whined, and both of us smacked his head.

"Ouch."

"Never am I letting you do this! You suck at communication, Ta!"

"Sorry Phii. I didn’t know how to tell Phi Perth... so I just dissolved medicine in his juice."

Joong took him in his arms, trying not to laugh at his silly antics.

Suddenly the door of the room opened, revealing Phi Aou and Phi Boom.

"PHI AOU!" Santa jumped into his arms even before he could enter completely, snuggling into his arms completely.

Phi Aou immediately wrapped him in his arms, already too used to it.

"Little one, where was this enthusiasm when you were in the university, huh? No calls, no check-ins?" Phi Boom from behind spoke.

"Phiii Boom." The boy whined, still in Aou’s arms, completely relaxed by his scent.

Phi Aou stroked his hair before carrying him inside.

"You all have memorized the map, right?" Phi Boom questioned.

"Yes Phi, everything is completely ready."

"And you, Santa, not going to hug your Phi Boom, huh?"

"I will hug you after the mission, Phii! In my pajamas. I missed you so much, Phi."

"We missed you a lot too, Ta." Phi Boom caressed his back. Joong and I smiled. Both of them had always acted as his parents.

"Ta..." Phi Aou coaxed. "Let go, little one. You have work to do. You all have to enter early. They just informed us. One of the omega kids is hurt inside."

Santa jumped down on instinct, his face filled with fear.

"Wh-What happened, Phi?" His voice was filled with fear as he spoke.

Joong and I looked at each other before coming to him and calming him down.

"Nothing much, Nong, but the girl was beaten up badly." We saw him visibly relax a little.

"We are ready, Phi." He spoke, and we both nodded.

"Ta, you will completely stay with Pond, understand?"

"Yes Phi!" The boy saluted, and everyone laughed.

"Wear this mask, Ta." Phi Aou gently held out the mask.

"Why?"

"Sriariyarungruang family is supervising. They might recognize you and tell your father."

"Ohhhh. Okay, Phi." He took the mask and wore it, making all of us laugh at his silly face.

"You are so SCARY, Ta." Joong playfully nudged him.

"I will beat you up, Phi. Don’t make fun of me."

"Okay, okay. I remember how you beat that boy who touched your baby. I’ll back down." Joong panicked and hid behind Aou, Phi Boom just laughing at our antics.

It’s always been like this—Santa, Joong, and I teasing each other, and Phi Aou protecting Santa while Phi Boom just enjoyed it.

Phi Boom hugged all of us, caressing our backs, just hugging Santa a little too tight.

"Don’t stay away from Pond."

"Phiii it’s not my first timee! You’ve been saying this since I started." His whining got him a smack from Phi Boom.

"Don’t you dare get hurt. I’ll beat you more. Now go." He pushed all of us out.

Santa walked behind me while Joong and others handled the guards. While they were dragging them to the base, Santa and I slipped inside.

The warehouse was old—too old, it looked like.

There was no one outside. Of course, they weren’t warned they’d be raided.

"Go and check the security room of the house. Don’t kill anyone—just unconscious," I commanded the people behind me, Santa’s eyes roaming all over the place.

"Phi, I think there’s something wrong." And just as soon as Santa stated that, a scream was heard from inside where my men had just gone.

"Fuck them...."

Junior’s POV

Perth sat there like a statue. His state of mind was not good right now.

I don’t know what happened to him, but his face was twisted—his usual cold eyes were confused and panicked?

A word I never thought I’d use to describe Perth Tanapon.

"Fuck them..." Pond groaned in the earpiece, and my eyes immediately landed on the screen.

"Oh my fuck, GO INSIDE, DON’T LET ANY KID GET HURT." My shout in the earpiece broke Perth’s trance.

His eyes landed on the screen, which displayed every part of the house.

"GO THROUGH THE FUCKING BACKDOOR, THEY HAVE BACKUP, DON’T LET THEM CATCH UP." Phi Aou’s voice shouted, making everyone alert.

"Santa..." he muttered. I looked at him, confused. Has Santa taken his mind with him?

"Santa." This time he spoke louder, and my eyes settled on what he was looking at.

My eyes widened. Santa was there—even in a mask, it was clear with the way Pond had a protective arm around him.

Perth jumped down, pulling me out of my thoughts.

"Stop right there, Perth." It wasn’t my voice but Phi Aou’s, who was running to us.

Perth was like he wasn’t listening to anyone. A gunshot was heard; Phi Aou and I ducked down while Perth kept walking.

"YOU FUCKING HAVE A SUICIDE WISH, PERTH TANAPON. DUCK DOWN." Phi Aou’s voice was filled with seriousness.

Again a gunshot, and it pierced right through his arm, making him stumble.

"Fuck you." Phi Aou fired back without taking his eyes off Perth.

"AT LEAST HAVE A FUCKING GUN." Phi Aou tossed the gun; he didn’t even thank him and ran again, with a gun and a wounded arm.

"What’s with him?" Phi Aou sounded confused but, as always, sharp as ever, taking down men.

"Santa."

"What?"

"Santa is his boyfriend, and apparently someone wanted to end their life by endangering Santa’s life."

I explained, all of a sudden feeling bad for them.

You are not going to survive Perth Tanapon’s wrath.

"MY BABY BROTHER IS HIS BOYFRIEND? WHAT THE FUCK?" Phi Aou shouted, shock evident on his face.

"This is not the time for this, Phii! I’ll explain everything. Let’s help them first. There are kids inside."

He hummed, but there was anger in his eyes, which made me shiver.

Santa’s POV

Phi Pond was covering me completely while I ran inside the room where the kids were kept.

Please, please, God, keep the innocent children safe.

There were loud noises of guns, shouting, things breaking.

Fuck whoever went behind our back and betrayed us by telling them everything.

"It’s clear, Ta." I hummed and went inside. The room was too quiet, the kids were tied up—all of them—while one of the little girls was tearing up without any noise.

I quickly went on my knees, placing my gun in the holder.

"Listen up, kids. On the count of three, run with the man who is outside. Don’t wait for anything, understand?"

I gently untied their hands with my knife, when suddenly I sensed a presence behind me.

I spun on my feet, catching the person off guard, placing my knife right on his neck.

"You are quite agile," the person praised, but I didn’t answer, digging the knife in just a little bit to draw blood.

"Don’t you dare make any move or I will not hesitate to slit your throat," I hissed at him, and he just smirked.

"PHI." Phi Pond entered the room immediately, his eyes narrowing before he broke into a smile.

"I will take care of the kids. Just be gentle with him, Ta."

I smiled back a little—even though he couldn’t see, he knew I was smiling.

The kids looked at me, fear clear on their faces.

"Come on, little ones, you can trust him—unlike this person."

Dragging the knife to his shoulder, making him wince. The kids smiled and followed Phi Pond outside.

And right then my hand let go of his wrist, and I slapped him hard.

"YOU FUCKERS." I pounced on him, slapping him hard on his face.

"You know nothing about small omegas' bodies, how it feels so amazing to fuck them."

I slammed the knife in his thigh, making him yell loudly.

"YOU ALPHAS DISGUST ME."

Pulling the knife out, I slammed it into his other thigh.

"FUCK YOU BITCH." The man yelled out, thrashing beneath me, but my hold was tight.

"Like how I don’t know about kids, you don’t know how it feels to tear alphas’ skin apart while they beg."

Pulling the knife again, this time I slammed it into his hand—the hand which had touched the children.

Suddenly someone’s hand circled around my waist, pulling me away from the person...

Chapter Text

TW : Mention of Rape (Detailed)

Aou's POV

My heart thumped in my chest, my fingers tightening around the gun in my hand. Even Junior was shooting... No, we are not killing. We have to keep them alive. Killing is not Thanaboon Corporation’s work. That’s done by the Sriariyarungruang family.

"Junior, handle everything outside. I'm going to check inside—the kids… and Santa."

"Phi…"

"I can handle it, Junior. These fuckers can't take me down this easily. Keep your eyes on the footage. Don’t—and I repeat—don’t let anything slip." I knew my words were sharp, but even if he is my nong, safety comes first.

The thought of Santa and Perth dating was stuck in my head—in the middle of a fucking shootout. How is that even possible?

The gun in my hand was active, taking down three men who were sneaking drugs out.

"Fuckers can’t even stay put. Still thinking about drugs," I muttered, pacing forward. My eyes wandered around the room, taking in the chaos. Broken things. Blood. Bodies laying around. Joong and the others must’ve cleaned up.

The thought relieved me a bit. When I saw Pond running with Perth—Perth’s breathing was harsh, Pond was holding back from groaning. Both of them were bloody. Perth’s arm was bleeding, blood seeping from Pond’s calf—he was barely holding on. The kids were behind them, crying and utterly scared.

"What the fuck even happened?" My growl scared the kid. Perth hissed at me, protectively wrapping an arm around them.

"I don’t have fucking time. I was going to Santa when I met him—he was alone with five armed men. They’re all tied up there." He hurriedly pointed toward a room. "She is bleeding, so is Pond. Take care of them. I’m going." Before I could even speak, he dashed off, blood dripping behind him.

"Phi Aou, take the kids out. I’ll help Perth," Pond’s voice broke me out of my trance.

"Stay right there, Pond Naravit," I said, fixing the earpiece. "Joong, follow Perth and Santa. Santa should come out unharmed."

"Yes, Phi," Joong answered, and I took the kids out with Pond trailing behind me.

Santa, I promise you—if they touched you, Phi will kill them.

Santa’s POV

Hands wrapped around my waist, pulling me back from stabbing his other hand. Phi Perth’s scent invaded me, making me drop my knife.

"Phi…" My hands shook. What is Phi Perth even doing here?

He didn’t turn to me, didn’t even look—just held me.

"Perth Tanapon," the man grunted, the disgusting smirk still plastered on his face.

Without even thinking, I threw my knife precisely, hitting the only hand he had left unharmed.

"Fuc... bitch." Phi Perth’s eyes were roaming around the room. I tried to wiggle out of his arms, wanting to finish the man off.

"Stay put, Santa." His voice was distant—like he wasn’t here.

The man tried to get up—of course he did. But before he could, Phi Perth shot him. Right in the forehead. He collapsed, finally freeing me.

"Phi… YOU ARE BLEEDING." The thoughts slipped away—that I was on a fucking mission, that they had attacked us, that the kids might be in danger. No. The only thought circling in my mind was how distant Phi Perth looked. His eyes were clear. Face completely still and cold. But he was shaking.

"PHI AOU… Phi Aou… Phi Perth—he is hurt." The earpiece—the one I was using—I tore it off, fully focusing on Phi Perth, quickly wrapping my torn shirt around his arm.

"Phi Perth… Please look at me…."

Perth’s POV

The room was small. The man was dead. Santa was sitting in front of me—worried, scared. No… not because of anyone else, but for me.

But… the room—it was too similar, too dark. Memories… unwanted, disgusting memories creeping into my head.

Or maybe… me creeping into the memories.

I stood in the dark room. There were three men… two little boys standing there. My eyes squinted—it was… Santa and me.

Two men were beating me.

Santa was crying, visibly shaking and scared.

"KEEP THAT KID'S MOUTH SHUT!" the one hitting me shouted. He was annoyed by the loud crying. I lunged at him—wanting to beat him up. 

But… I was invisible? I tried again. Nothing.

I realized—I was seeing my past. I was reliving it. And i could do nothing but watch. 

"FUCK THAT KID!"

The other man slapped Santa.

That was it—Little Perth bit the man's hand and sprinted to Santa, who had been shoved to the ground.

"PERTH TANAPON! IF YOU TRY ONE MORE TIME TO RUN AWAY FROM HERE, I’M GOING TO KILL YOU AND YOUR PARENTS. I WON’T CARE ABOUT THE BOSS'S ORDER!"

The man who held Santa again shouted.

My hands clenched into fists. That’s how they were treating us?

"Do you think you can threaten me, huh?" Little Perth spat on the man's shoes. Santa quickly ran and hid behind him, tears clinging to his swollen cheeks.

"THIS KID—"

"Hold him," the man who’d just been watching ordered the others.

They quickly grabbed Perth, holding him tight.

"You see him—"

The man dragged Santa by his hair, patting his cheeks. Santa visibly trembled.

"Let’s do something fun," the man chirped.

"We’ll keep him and let you go. How does that sound?"

Santa’s breathing stopped.

His eyes widened, staring at Perth, whose face twisted with rage.

"Hmm, you don’t like it? How about this."

The man tore Santa’s shirt open, revealing his smooth, clean skin.

"Have been meaning to taste him but let's do it now, we are making a rule here.....little Perth, everytime you run away we fuck this little kid over there." the man's voice carried excitement. 

Little Perth’s eyes widened—so did mine.

"LET HIM GO! YOU CAN BEAT ME! Just… don’t… don’t do anything to him!"

Little Perth tensed, fighting the hold, thrashing.

Santa tried too, tried to bite, tried to kick them… but failed.

They were Alphas—trained Alphas.

"Hahaha. There’s no fun in beating you, kid. You don’t understand human language. Take this as your punishment." 

The man tore every single piece of clothing off Santa, leaving him naked, Santa looking down, trying to cover himself.

Little Perth screamed and begged, but they didn’t care.

Santa just stood there… resigning to everything.

He had seen his Phi Perth get beaten—so he stopped fighting. If this could stop them from beating Phi Perth then he will do anything. How innocent of him to think that.... 

"Don’t have all the fun alone. Let us taste too, okay?"

The man holding Perth smirked.

Perth thrashed, kicked, bit—nothing worked.

Their hearts were too cold to hear the cries, the begging.

The next 15 minutes were everything they both despised.

At some point, Santa’s yelling stopped.

His unconscious body laid there, lifeless.

I just stood, forced to watch it again—for the second time.

How they touched a child so innocent.

The cries echoing through the room. Those monsters didn’t stop.

They raped a child.

As soon as they left, Perth ran to Santa.

He was bleeding. Handprints painted his skin.

The boy laid unconscious.

"S-San… Santa… please… w-wake up…"

Little Perth cried, gently wiping him, shaking hands, tears blurring his vision, whispering apologies. His hands were too gentle, like Santa was something breakable. 

Tears rolled down my cheeks.

What had they done?

What was Santa’s fault?

Just because he tried to protect someone… you destroyed him?

The cries—the begging—Santa’s broken voice choked me.

My eyes, blurry like my little self’s.

Chapter Text

Junior's POV

Perth sat in the middle of the room, casually playing with a gun in his hand—his face far too calm for someone holding a weapon.

"Are you going to talk yourself, or should I do the honor of making you talk?" he asked coldly.

The man tied up in front of him trembled, blood soaking his clothes.

"I-I don’t know anything, I swear—"

A gunshot cut him off. Right on the leg.

His screams echoed through the room as he thrashed in the chair, trying to break free.

Perth turned to me, his eyes still void of warmth.

"Go back, Ju. Take Ta with you."

His voice alone made me shiver. Damn it, Perth—use that tone on him, not me.

"But—"

"Junior, I said leave."

Phi Aou glanced at me, silently urging me to go before Perth lost control entirely.

"Okay, okay, I’m going. Just… call Dad after this, alright?"

He didn’t even look at me. With a sigh, I walked out. Time to pick up the little one—our hero of the night.

Santa's POV

My eyes scanned my reflection. It had been ages since I’d stood in front of a mirror. I hated what I saw.

Puffy eyes from too much crying. Scars scattered across my skin. A small tattoo on my thigh—"Survived"—bold and defiant.

Without thinking, I punched the mirror. It shattered instantly, fragments falling to the floor. I couldn’t bear to look at that disgusting image of myself.

Fresh blood dripped from my hand, tiny shards embedded in my skin. But that pain wasn’t what hurt the most.

It was the thought—

There are still disgusting Alphas out there hurting children.

"SANTA, ARE YOU ALRIGHT? COME OUT OR I’LL BREAK THE DOOR!"

Phi Joong’s voice pulled me from the spiral.

Sighing, I ran my injured hand under water, pressing down to stop the bleeding. I tore up the shirt I’d used for Phi Perth’s wound and wrapped it around my hand.

I slipped into Phi Boom’s oversized clothes and pinned the shirt from the inside before stepping out. The shards of the mirror remained scattered on the floor.

"Ta—"

"Please, Phi… I need Phi Boom right now. Can I go to him?"

Phi Joong gently caressed my hair, whispering softly.

"Of course, little one. Go ahead. I’ll clean up in here. Oh, and come back quickly—Perth asked Junior to take you back to the dorms."

"Why isn’t he taking me himself? Is he mad at me? Phi Joong, I—"

"Shh, Ta."

He gently shoved a straw into my mouth—it was my favorite drink.

"Perth isn’t mad. He’s leading the investigation. Someone from our team leaked the plan. He has to find out who."

"The kids—"

"They’re with Phi Boom. Go check on them."

Once again, he cut me off—gently, but firmly. I finally walked away.

As I reached the room, I was greeted by a heartwarming sight.

The kids were huddled on the bed, arms wrapped around each other. One stood like a guard at the edge.

"Aren’t they precious?"

Phi Boom’s voice startled me.

"Phiii…"

He hugged me tightly and carried me to the bed like a protective mom. For the first time tonight, I felt a little calm.

The kids sat up, blinking at us with wary eyes.

"Hey there, little ones."

I smiled softly, waving at them.

"You’re the one who saved us, right?" the boy standing guard asked. A chuckle escaped me.

"Yes, sooo… can this Phi lay down with you?"

The kids looked at each other, then at Phi Boom, and finally at me.

"I thought you’d be some scary guy," the hurt girl said, her voice soft but curious. "But you’re really cute."

Phi Boom laughed behind me as I pouted.

"What’s this? Even kids think I’m not scary?"

"What happened to your hand, cute Phi?"

The guard boy spoke again, inching closer. Now they were all circling around me.

"Did the bad guys hurt you?" the little girl whispered. My heart clenched. No kid should ever go through what they went through. 

"No, love. No one can hurt this Phi."

They clearly didn’t believe me. Phi Boom laughed again.

"Not even kids believe you can fight."

A groan left my lips, making the kids giggle. Their warmth filled me with peace.

Eventually, most of them drifted off to sleep. Two were lying on my thigh. One girl cuddled with Phi Boom.

"So, why are you here?" he finally asked. "And don’t say you missed me—I know you better than that, nong."

I couldn’t meet his eyes.

"I don’t know, Phi. I really don’t know what’s wrong with me… You probably know already that I’m dating Phi Perth. But I don’t think I’m worthy enough to be by his side."

"Don’t you dare say that again, Ta—"

"Let me finish, Phi."

He glared, but I continued.

"But I can’t leave him either…"

I wanted to tell him that I already lost Perth once. I couldn’t lose him again.

"I love him too much."

Tears slipped down my cheeks—tears of frustration.

"Oh, my baby…"

Phi Boom wrapped me in his arms. But the pain in my chest didn’t ease.

"Ta, if he loves you, then let go of every doubt. If Perth fell in love with you, it means he loves everything—your scars, your past, your insecurities. And if he ever wants to change any of that, then maybe he didn’t really fall in love with you."

His voice was soft, gentle, as he combed the girl’s hair.

"Love isn’t all roses, Ta. It's not that you fell in love with each other and live happily ever after. There will be thorns that will make you trust each other, hold onto each other. Love is about surviving storms together. Some storms don’t come to break you—they come to make you stronger."

Every word hit deep. Making my heart a little calm. I really was doubting our love too much.

He patted my head gently, reassuring me. I laid my head on his thigh, sighing. He chuckled.

"Hmm, now you remember you’ve got a Phi Boom here, waiting for you."

I whined, needing Phi Perth’s scent all over me. Damn these omega hormones.

My eyes flicked to the door—standing there was Phi Junior, smiling softly.

"Ready to go, princess? Your prince asked me to bring you back."

"Who’re you calling princess, huh? I saved all your asses tonight—"

"So what? Are you saying a princess can’t fight? You’re being a misogynist!"

Phi Boom burst out laughing. I pouted.

"When did I even say that, Phiiiii? I just said I’m not a princess!"

"Same thing, nong. Still a princess though."

Junior ruffled my hair. "Now come on, I’ve heard enough emotional talk."

I glared at him as he stuck his tongue out.

"Stop being childish, both of you," Phi Boom said. He looked at me warmly. "Ta, rest up. And remember, you’ve got a Phi here worrying about you. A call would be nice."

I smiled sheepishly, and Phi Junior was about to drag me out when I heard a small voice.

"Phi Ta, will you come visit us again?"

The alpha boy looked at me with hope in his eyes.

"Of course, little one. And don’t stress this old man too much, okay?"

The boy laughed. I kissed each of their cheeks and Phi Boom’s too before leaving.

"You really love kids, huh, princess?"

I didn’t hold back this time—smacked him on the arm.

"Call me princess again and you’ll see this princess can fight just fine."

He laughed, and I smiled.

"You doubt yourself a lot," he said quietly, his voice too soft for normal Phi Junior. 

"Oh, so now you want an emotional talk? How cute, Phi. Weren’t you the one tired of it just now?"

I raised an eyebrow, and he walked away, muttering, "Ass."

"PHI JUNIOR, YOU’RE LEAVING A PRINCESS BEHIND!" I shouted after him, laughing all the way.

Perth’s POV

The man didn’t talk, which only frustrated me more. On the other hand, I couldn’t call everyone in and force a confession—that would only alert whoever’s behind all this. I need them to stay unaware. If they could send someone into the Sriariyarungruang family without any of us noticing, then they must be powerful. I have to investigate this privately.

Dialing a number, I waited.

“Yes, Khun Perth. You’re remembering me—this must be the end of the world.” I regretted the call instantly. Calling Santa’s father was definitely a mistake.

“If you’re calling to ask for my son, I apologize, Khun Perth.”

If you weren’t Santa’s father, I would’ve slit your throat by now.

“That’s for later. I’ll have him eventually. Right now, I want you to weaken my family’s security system.”

A laugh echoed from the other side.

“And what will you give me in return?”

“The truth you’ve been craving but can’t uncover on your own.”

There was silence. A solid five minutes of it.

“Done. Don’t call me again unless it’s to give me more truth.”

A smirk formed on my lips. Desperate bastard.

The files in front of me were marked with things I didn’t understand. Who exactly are you, Ma and Pa? Or should I call you uncle and aunt? Why did you choose me instead of Arthit? Most of all, why did the murderers leave me alive instead of finishing the job?

It’s like someone wants me to open the old wounds that hide all the secrets.

First secret unlocked: Junior’s mother is my mother’s sister.

Then how could she let the murder go without further investigation? The questions were splitting my head open. But the fear of letting all those bastards roam free… that was too much.

Drowning myself in these files was the only way to forget the nightmare. To forget what Santa—my lover—had to go through.

Just wait. One thing’s for sure. Whoever’s behind Santa’s misery is also behind my parents’ deaths.

Enjoy your time while you can. The only way you’ll escape me is by dying. I promise, Santa—Phi will kill all of them.

With that, I closed the file. 

Phuwin’s POV

Phi Mark stood in front of me with his usual frown but quiet calm.

“What is it, Phi?”

“Let’s go. We’re going to Ta’s room.”

A frown formed on my face. Phi Pond still wasn’t back, and he told me not to leave until he returned.

“Why, Phi?”

“Apparently, Phi Ju just informed me Ta was with them during the mission. He wasn’t hurt in the mission—but he hurt himself and is now sleeping in the car.”

My heart dropped. I quickly grabbed my hoodie and rushed out, Phi Mark following me closely. Pond never told me Ta was going to be part of the mission. Not even a hint.

As soon as we reached the floor, we saw Junior carrying Santa. Santa wasn’t struggling, but he didn’t look comfortable either.

Phi Mark quietly took him from Junior’s arms. He unlocked the room and we finally got inside.

This boy is definitely going to get a beating from me.

Aou’s POV

My hand hovered over the messages. I wanted to ask—who are you? Why dig up the past? But I couldn’t. It was against our policy to force someone to reveal their identity. As long as the request is legal, we do the digging.

Thanaboon Kiatniran Corporation :

Here is all the evidence you asked for. Don’t use it illegally—the corporation is not responsible for the consequences.

All files related to the 2009 trafficking incident… attached.

 :Unknown Number

Thank you for your work. Payment will be transferred to your account.

Regards.

That was it. There was no message after that. No follow-up. Just the payment. 

“Love, can you stop staring at that?” Boom’s soft voice made me look up. He looked visibly tired after a long night. His eyes fell on the phone where the message was displayed. 

“Are you… going to tell Junior and Perth about it?” His question shocked me.

“No.”

“Aou—”

“Teerak, it’s not my place to tell them. Whatever the Sriariyarungruang family was or is—it’s not something we’re involved in. We collaborate with them now, and there’s nothing illegal tied to their name—”

“So you’re just going to let it go?”

“Teerak—”

“NO. WHAT IF THE ONE KIDNAPPED BACK THEN WAS SOMEONE DEAR TO YOU? WOULD YOU STILL DO THIS?”

“Jelly Boom, please calm down, love—”

“No, Aou. I’m heartbroken. Extremely disappointed. In your eyes, those 15 children who died back then—they don’t matter.”

“It’s not like that, Boom.” A sigh escaped my lips. “It’s not a game. If we expose this… do you even know what will happen? Think of Junior. Think of Perth. What it would do to them.”

“Just because it’ll affect them, you won’t give those children justice? Fine. Do whatever you want. I just hope… you don’t regret this decision, Aou.” his voice was filled with pain. 

His eyes met mine briefly before he left, leaving me alone with my thoughts.

Am I really doing the right thing?

If Junior and Perth find out the thing they hate the most is connected to their own father… their world will shatter.

But Boom’s words kept haunting me. 

Phuwin’s POV

“SANTA PONGSAPAK! YOU THINK YOU CAN JUST GO AND BE A HERO? WHAT IF YOU’D GOTTEN HURT? WHAT ABOUT US?!”

Santa flinched visibly, but I was too angry. The thought of him in pain was enough to make me lose control. Phi Dunk and Phi Mark, usually calm, were trying to stop me. Even Fourth was stunned, still trying to process everything.

“Phi Phu—”

“Tell me, what was the need to play hero?” I sat down in front of him. Junior—who usually stopped things from getting too tense—was silent.

“I… I’ve been doing this. Taking part in missions. For a long time, Phi. Alongside Phi Pond, Phi Joong, and Phi Aou.” His voice was low, but the silence made every word clear.

My eyes widened—and I wasn’t the only one. Phi Junior, Phi Dunk, Phi Mark, even Fourth were shocked. Only Aun sat calmly, like he already knew.

“Ta—”

“Please, Phi. Can we let it go? Can I just hug you four? I know you’re angry, but I really can take care of myself.”

His voice was tired. Laced with fear. But we didn’t press.

He turned to Junior.

“When will… Phi Perth come back?” His eyes were closed like he was bracing for pain.

“I… I don’t know, Princess. But he’ll come back. He loves you more than he shows.” Junior softly patted his head, and Ta melted into his palm like a kitten.

“Wait—WAIT. PRINCESS?”

It was Fourth who snapped out of his shock. For the first time, Phi Mark laughed—out loud.

“Yes, yes, Fourth. You’re a princess and your prince Gemini isn’t here right now,” Aun teased, sticking out his tongue.

“Shut up, Aun! You don’t even have a princess!” Santa chimed in, and Aun gave him a betrayed look.

Everyone laughed. The questions still hung in the air—but there was a quiet warmth.

The “princess” joke was forgotten. Though Santa clearly didn’t like the nickname, Junior was stubborn about using it.

A secret: no one knows why he calls him that.

Suddenly, a message popped up.

Phi Pond (mine):

"My love, don’t be too hard on Santa.

Oh yeah—I’m on my way. Will arrive in 25 minutes.

Love you. ❤️" 

I smiled. But oh, I definitely had scolding left to do Phi Pond. 

Pocketing my phone, I looked up. Santa and Fourth weren’t cooking—they were playing. The kitchen was already a mess.

Phi Mark mouthed: Let them be.

And who was I to say no?

I hope you’re really alright, Ta.

Sriariyarungruang’s POV

I hope you’ll forgive me, son.

Tracing the photo of Junior and Perth, my heart swelled with love. I do love you both. I just… hope you’ll forgive me, Perth.

The memories of little Perth, who didn’t cry but kept asking for his parents, played in my mind like a curse.

“I hope you won’t hurt yourself during this revenge.”

With that, I deleted the files containing everything.

"All the files are deleted, Phi.

Don’t hurt Perth now." the message was sent. 

“You feel guilty after ruining so many lives?”

Her calm voice rang out. But instead of replying i just stood up and left not before saying. "Some damage can never be undone. Love."

Perth's POV

My head banged against the wall—not once, not twice, not thrice—I kept going. Small droplets of blood trickled down my forehead, over my cheeks, and finally soaked into my shirt. But the pain didn’t matter.

Nothing mattered.

Going back to Santa—why was it this hard? Every time I took a step toward the dorms, toward him, the images invaded my head like a tidal wave, halting me mid-step.

I was there. And I didn’t help him.

I forgot everything.

I don’t know who killed my parents.

I forgot him.

When he carried all that pain alone. When I fucking promised I’d come back. The sorrow was crushing. I was drowning in it. The failure—I was terrified of it.

Failing Santa. Failing my parents.

Suddenly, the wall didn’t feel so hard anymore. My blurred eyes moved up, and there was a hand.

“Leave, Junior,” I whispered, my voice a trembling breath.

“He’s waiting for you.”

“I don’t want to see him right now,” I snapped, my voice sharper than I intended. There was a dull pain, but I ignored it.

“You said you wouldn’t hurt him, Perth—and by leaving him, you are hurting him. He fell asleep with so much difficulty. Kept asking for you. He almost had a panic attack if it weren’t for Pond. Whatever the problem is, talk to him, Perth. He was so scared to close his eyes, afraid you wouldn’t come back.”

My heart clenched, tightening in my chest. And suddenly, everything made sense.

Why he flinched at touch.

Why he was overjoyed when he heard the name Perth, he was ready to launch on me. 

Why he only fell asleep when I was around.

Why he loves me so deeply.

Why he’s always afraid when I’m leaving.

Because I left him once. And I could leave again.

“Get your shit together. Go back, rest a little, and come back for your work. You’re human, Perth—not a robot.” With that, Junior threw me a gauze pad and walked away.

I’m sorry, Ta.

Bandaging myself quickly, I dashed out to my car, speeding through the streets with only one thought in mind—to hold him in my arms.

The dorm room wasn’t locked. The lights were on. He was asleep, curled up so small. I quietly slipped behind him, wrapping my arms around him, not caring about the blood-stained clothes.

I planted a soft kiss on his forehead, and he mumbled—

“I love you, Phi Perth. If you’ve remembered your memories, don’t hide them from me.”

“Ta—” My voice stuck in my throat. The screams. The pain in his voice. Repeating like a broken radio.

“It wasn’t your fault, Phi... It never was ours.”

He turned to face me, glassy eyes locking with mine. The pain in them shattered me.

“Just don’t leave me again, Phi.”

His warmth anchored me. That soft scent—like warm milk—wrapped around me like a blanket, grounding me in the moment.

“I will never, Ta. Never.” His tear-streaked face pressed into my blood-soaked shirt, one hand gently caressing my head.

“Sleep, Phi. I’m right here. Ta will never leave you…”

His voice was soft, like a lullaby. It swept every doubt away.

And in that moment, only he remained..... 

Chapter Text

"Phi Pl-please leave, they’ll kill your parents," little Santa sobbed, clinging tightly to Perth, begging him to run—but too afraid to let go.

"N-No, Ta. I can’t leave you. What if they come back again? T-they’ll hurt you," Perth's hands trembled as he cradled Santa’s small face.

On one side was his parents' safety. On the other, Santa’s life.

Perth knew it. Santa would flinch every time he tried to hug him, every time he touched him. He could feel the tremble in Santa’s body—his fear.

Santa was trying hard to suppress it, but every creak of a door made him shiver. He would run to the corner, hiding himself there. But those men… they never came back.

Perth could hear footsteps. Not close, but voices were becoming clearer.

"P-please leave, Phi," Santa’s stomach knotted. His hands shook, tears streaming down his face.

Perth couldn’t. He just couldn’t leave him. His parents could protect themselves.

But Santa couldn’t.

This time, he promised himself—they’d have to kill him before they touched Santa.

His Santa.

"Phi—"

"Come with me, Santa." Perth’s voice trembled, but his hold was firm.

"No… Phi, I’ll distract them. Please go. Santa believes Phi will come back." This time, Santa quickly wiped his cheeks and smiled a little.

After so many days, they’d finally found a door—a way to escape. But only Perth could. Santa was too scared. He remembered how Perth would have escaped… if not for him.

Because of him, they were trapped here. Santa didn’t want Perth to hate him. Didn’t want to be the reason he lost his parents.

So he pushed him away, running out of the room.

"TA!" Perth panicked, trying to follow him, but Santa had already closed the door.

Perth banged on the door, crying.

"San-Santa, p-please, we can leave together!" Santa trembled outside, clamping his hand over his mouth to stop himself from making a sound.

"Phi Perth, I believe in you. Please, Phi… go and tell your parents everything. Santa can take care of himself." Perth slid down to the floor.

"Promise me,… you’ll run as soon as the police come," he whispered through the door.

"I promise, Phi. I promise. Please go… you still have time." Perth stood, his legs shaking as he ran.

That was his biggest mistake.

He heard Santa scream.

He ran back to the door—but it was already locked.

Perth’s hands trembled.

"TA! TA, ANSWER PHI!" Perth’s voice rang out loud, his little fists pounding on the door.

And he could hear them laugh.

Santa’s weak voice echoed through the cracks. "P-please leave..."

"Should we take him in again?" someone inside said.

"No, Khun Na… let… him… go."

"Boss—"

"They… died… let him… live..."

The voices blurred. So did his vision.

He ran—but he didn’t know where to.

Perth jolted awake, his body trembling from the rush of adrenaline.

Perth’s POV

My whole body was shaking. Tears blurred my vision as I tried to steady my breathing. A warm hand wrapped around my wrist, grounding me.

"Phi Perth."

Santa’s voice pulled me out of the nightmare. He molded himself beside me, hugging me tightly.

"Phi Perth, look at me." His hand gently cupped my wet cheek, and I broke down in his arms.

"S-Santa... I-I... I’m s-sorry..." My words made no sense. My thoughts even less.

"Phi, I’m here. I’m not going anywhere. We’re together." He brushed my cheeks, his scent like warm milk grounding me.

I couldn’t stop crying. Everything was unraveling. My memories were returning—fragmented, painful, brutal.

Santa rocked me gently in his arms like I was a child needing comfort.

"Phi." He tilted my head softly, locking eyes with me. There was warmth in them—like a thick blanket during winter.

"Stop blaming yourself, Phi," he whispered, pain lurking behind his calm eyes.

"It… it was never our fault. They deserve to rot—not us."

He gulped, his hands trembling slightly but never leaving my cheeks.

"I-I never thought I’d be able to tell you this. My whole life I heard people say no one wants a broken omega. My Pa kept saying you left because..." His voice cracked.

"I never believed him, Phi. Because I saw how you went feral when they touched me." His voice trembled, but he kept speaking.

"Please, Phi. Don’t blame yourself. Blame me if you want. Because of me, you were trapped there—"

"Shhh, TaTa... why would I ever blame you?" Confusion clouded my thoughts. The memories still didn’t line up. I was remembering—but everything was out of order.

"You told me you were running away from those people… and you did, when you saw someone hovering over me. I was lost there, and you helped me. I was scared and wouldn’t let go… so you stayed with me on the street. That’s when they caught us."

His hands were still on my cheeks, and now our foreheads rested together.

"Then... no blaming?" I asked gently.

A small laugh slipped from his lips, grateful for the change.

"No blaming then."

He settled on my lap, saying nothing more. I took his injured hand in mine, caressing it softly. I didn’t ask about the injury. Just like he hadn’t asked about mine.

"So… why were you with Pond and Joong?" I asked.

He stilled in my lap, his body stiffening.

"Ta."

"Phi, there are so many things you don’t know."

"So what, Ta? Does not knowing make me love you any less? We have our whole lives to learn about each other. I told you before, and I’ll say it again—even if I saw something with my own eyes, I’d never say a word until you were ready to tell me yourself, love. We’ll learn, slowly."

The warm milk scent surrounded me again.

Now that my head was clearer, my eyes widened.

"T-TA. IS THAT YOUR SCENT?"

A little laugh left his lips.

"Finally, Phi, you noticed." His voice was teasing.

"H-how?"

"I… I stopped taking the strong suppressants. Just the basic ones with you." His voice was shy.

I latched onto his neck, sniffing. His scent—warm milk, honey, and a hint of lavender—was enchanting.

He shivered when I kissed his neck.

"Phii…" So sensitive.

"You’re so sensitive, Ta."

"Shut up, Phi." A blush dusted his cheeks, and I couldn’t stop myself from kissing him—softly, deeply.

He pulled back when he couldn’t breathe, his hands resting on my chest.

"Listen, Ta. I will find every single person responsible." His eyes widened.

"I-I’m already doing it, Phi." I knew it. Someone was already investigating.

"With Phi Aou?"

He stilled.

"How did you know, Phi?"

"Phi Aou mentioned someone was looking into the case… and the Sriariyarungruang family."

Guilt crossed his face.

"I—"

"Ta, love, you don’t have to explain anything. Just because you're investigating them doesn’t mean you should feel guilty. Do you think they were involved?"

He looked down.

"Only Sriariyarungruang and Oudompoch families are left, Phi. We’ve already investigated the others. But… Phi, please don’t tell Phi Aou it’s me. He doesn’t know who the person is."

"Of course not, TaTa. It’s your choice. So… anything suspicious?"

"Phi Pond receives the messages. We’ve been busy, so he hasn’t told me yet."

I hummed and spooned him gently, my mind spinning with possibilities. I had to find out what happened. And then—who did it.

Suddenly Santa grinned mischievously.

"Phiiiiii… I think we should go to the amusement park today. AS A DATE."

"And why’s that?" I smiled as he pouted.

"To relax, of course! The tension is too much. We have to enjoy a little time together, Phi!"

"And what about the upcoming exams?" I laughed.

"Phiii, you know we can study the day before. Let’s go naaaa!"

"Okay, okay. We’ll go after 2. How about that?"

"ABSOLUTELY PHIII! YOU’RE THE BEST!" He ran to the bathroom—then came back out to grab his clothes, bouncing around.

Just then, my phone tinged with a notification. Santa had gone in for a shower, and my attention shifted to the screen.

Pond’s POV

"POND NARAVIT LERTRATKOSUM, WHY DID YOU TAKE SANTA WITH YOU ON A MISSION? AND DIDN’T INFORM ME TOO?"

Phuwin was furious. He hadn’t spoken to me last night at all, and now—I swear—I just saw my life flash before my eyes.

"Honey—"

"Don’t. Khun Naravit, don’t start. THE LEAST YOU COULD HAVE DONE WAS TO KEEP MY BABY SAFE. BUT NO. WHAT HAPPENED TO HIS HAND?"

He slammed the table in front of me.

"Sweetheart, you’ll hurt yourself."

I tried to take his hand, but he wasn’t having it. Finally, I sighed.

"He broke the mirror with his fist."

A gasp left his mouth.

"WHAT?"

I nodded again to let him know I wasn’t lying.

"He’s trained enough not to get hurt during missions, honey. But there’s no guarantee he won’t hurt himself after the mission."

His mouth dropped open in shock.

"He hurts himself?"

"Only after missions. And it’s nothing... sometimes he drowns himself in the bathtub, smashes his head on the mirror or wall—anything to stay sane."

Phuwin went quiet. His hands were shaking.

"Then why do you take him, Pond...?"

His voice was so soft. I knew he loved Santa just as much as we all did.

"It’s his choice, Phu honey. He never listens to us. His father trained him to take over his position. And he’s been saving children since he was—what—sixteen? I don’t remember exactly."

He stayed quiet, so I circled my arms around him, wrapping him in an embrace.

"I’m worried, Phi Pond," he whispered.

"I know, love. We all are. But that’s his passion."

He settled into my arms. I could smell the worry radiating from him, so I nuzzled into his neck, planting soft kisses from his neck to his collarbone.

"Phi Pond..."

A small moan escaped his lips. Our lips slotted together perfectly.

His hands gripped my hair tightly. My arms were wrapped around his waist, caressing gently, eliciting more soft moans from his lips—

—when a loud phone ring interrupted us.

Phuwin groaned, cursing in my arms.

"Go pick it up, Ponddd," he whined, clinging to me like a kitten.

"Honey, it’s your phone."

"Oh, so now you won’t do my work? We’re breaking up, Pang Pond—"

Placing a quick kiss on his lips, I picked him up. He yelped but wrapped his arms around my neck, sucking on my skin with surprising force.

"Yes, Dunk?"

"Can you give the phone to your kitten?" he said from the other side, clearly guessing he’d interrupted something.

Phuwin jumped down and took the phone with him.

I reached for mine, opening Santa’s chat.

"Santa, I have something to talk about."

Not even a minute later, he replied.

Ta Baby ^_^

"Not now, Phii! I’m in no mood for therapy. Phi Perth and I are going on a date—we can talk later, right?

A sigh escaped my lips.

"When will you leave? I just want to send you something. It’s about the case."

"Phi, please naaa! We’re going to the amusement park! No heavy talks before that. We’ll leave in an hour."

"Ok Ta. But you’re going to get a scolding from me and Phi Aou."

"I know you won’t. Love you."

Ugh. He knows he’ll just show Phi Aou those puppy eyes and pout, and he’ll melt like an ice cube.

Phuwin padded toward me with his phone.

"What happened? Why are you frowning? You’ll get wrinkles."

"Your baby Ta is stressing me out. I wanted to talk, and that little menace is going to the amusement park with his Phi Perth."

Phuwin didn’t respond, which confused me. I looked up to find a mischievous smile playing on his lips.

"Phu honey, don’t—"

"LET’S CRASH THEIR DATE!"

With that, he ran out of the dorm—probably to convince Mark. Of course, the others will agree in a heartbeat.

Perth’s POV

The recording echoed in my earbuds.

 “As long as you stay with me, nothing bad will happen, Sriariyarungruang.”

My dad’s voice.

“But Phi, they want to kill you.”

“Nong, I’m strong enough to protect my wife and kid. You should take care of Junior and Anna. They can’t even get past security. Besides, I have you with me.”

Sriariyarungruang laughed along with Sukhumpantanasan.

“I hope Junior and Perth grow up like us,” Pa said affectionately.

“Yeah, it’ll be fun. They will be the greatest duo. Okay, Phi, I’ll take my leave now. Leave security work to me.”

“Of course, Nong. Don’t worry about anything else. We just have to stop them from taking more children and drugs. This ends now.”

“Yes, Phi.”

The recording ended.

My head throbbed. Just when I had a lead that the Sriariyarungruang family might be involved in my parents’ death, this recording ruined everything.

Or… did Pa betray my family?

My thoughts stopped short when Santa popped into my lap.

"What are you thinking, Phii? We’re going on a date, and you look all tense."

He gently ran his hand across my back.

"Nothing, TaTa. Just… when I finally got a lead on my parents’ murder, this recording messed it all up."

He looked at me with those gentle eyes of his.

"Phi, you’ll find the truth—I believe in you. Just go with the flow. Don’t pressure yourself. I’ve been trying for years and found nothing. We’ll do it together, Phi."

His injured hand patted my head, making me smile.

"You’re so cute, TaTa."

"That’s very irrelevant, Phi Chai."

He laughed, and I joined him. 

"Okay, enough talking, Phi! Let’s go. We have to eat breakfast, buy T-shirts and paints, take pictures, ride everything, and if it rains, we’ll dance! Then we’ll take a walk and talk and—"

"My little kitten, we are going to do every single thing. But first, shall we go, my love?"

He rolled his eyes but smiled so brightly, placing his hand in mine—his smaller one fitting perfectly.

It felt like he was custom-made for me and only me.

"To our date!" he yelled, and both of us walked out, hand in hand.

Third Person's POV

Perth and Santa laughed at the stall, their laughter free and full of joy, echoing with a lightness that made a few passersby smile unknowingly.

"Comee on Phi, eat this." Santa stretched his chopsticks out with grilled meat on it, his eyes sparkling with playful insistence.

Both of them were feeding each other, completely lost in their little world. A strawberry shake in Santa's hand and a vanilla shake in Perth's—they sipped from each other’s drinks occasionally, smiles lingering on their lips.

After eating, their next spot was a store to buy two white shirts.

"Santa, what are we going to do with them?" Perth asked, still confused about the sudden need for matching t-shirts.

"Phii, just wear it. There’s a park not too far. I’ll tell you there," Santa replied with a cheeky grin, a glint of excitement dancing in his eyes.

Both Santa and Perth wore their shirts, with Santa looking extremely adorable in a size way too big for him.

"I told you this wouldn’t fit, TaTa." Perth tried to stifle his laughter as he saw Santa practically swimming in his shirt, the sleeves falling past his hands, his pout making him even more endearing.

"I thought it would, Phi," he sulked, realizing his mistake, but still clutching the fabric around his fingers like a child.

"It looks so good, my love. Let’s go. But if you want, we can change it." Perth offered softly, his tone gentle.

Santa shook his head, a small smile tugging at the corner of his lips. "If Phi likes it, I will wear it."

Both of them smiled and walked to the park hand in hand. Santa chatted Perth’s ear off, his voice lively, animated—telling him all his experiences, from random stories to little observations he had saved just to share with him.

Finally, they reached the park. There were children playing, some on swings, laughter and warmth filling the space.

"Okkk Phi, plate the paints. Mix a little water in them," Santa instructed, his tone excited and focused. Both of them started working side by side.

Perth plated pink, mixing in some water. Santa plated brown, stirring it carefully, his tongue slightly peeking out in concentration. The other colors were set aside for later.

"Now what to do, TaTa?" Perth asked, amused.

Santa smiled mischievously before taking Perth’s hands into his own, paint already ready.

He dipped Perth’s hand in the paint, then picked up the brush and smeared it all over his arms, laughing softly.

"Hug me now, Phi."

Perth blinked in confusion while the kids nearby giggled, intrigued.

"On shirt!"

"Of course, Phi, we are customizing our own shirts! Come on, do it!" Santa was glowing with excitement.

Perth gently wrapped his arms around Santa, the pink paint dripping slightly onto the bush and Santa’s pants.

"THERE, NOW I HAVE YOUR ARMS PRINT ON MY SHIRT."

Perth backed away and saw the clear print on Santa’s white shirt. It made him smile—bright and wide—as he looked at Santa’s childish creativity.

"Ok, my turn," Perth declared.

Santa smeared the brown paint all over his arms, Perth reminding him again and again not to forget about his injury. Perth watched him carefully, concern never fully leaving his eyes.

But Santa didn’t go for a regular hug. Instead, he jumped on Perth’s back, wrapping his arms around his neck. Perth stumbled a little, caught off guard, but held him tight, careful yet full of affection.

The paint printed perfectly on Perth’s shirt.

After that, neither of them stopped. They kept going—creating different shapes on each other, laughing non-stop. Santa even placed kisses on Perth’s shirt with paint smeared on his lips.

Perth scolded him lightly for being so active, especially with his healing body, but it was impossible to stay serious with Santa’s glowing smile and shining eyes.

By 4 PM, both of their shirts were completely printed in paint.

Perth dropped to his knees after spotting Santa playing with the kids, his shirt covered in colors, looking absolutely adorable with Perth’s lip print painted near the chest. The sight hit something tender in Perth's heart.

"PHI PERTH!" Santa yelled, running toward him, arms wide open, his smile radiant and eyes bright, looking so pretty it made Perth’s breath hitch.

Perth wrapped his arms around him, spinning him around in a tight embrace, Santa’s laughter echoing through the park like music.

Both of them were lost in their own world, spinning until they were dizzy with joy.

The kids cheered and urged Perth to carry Santa again—and he did, this time bridal style, spinning him with ease. One of the kids had Perth’s phone and was recording everything, giggling in excitement.

Later, they both lay down on the grass, Santa resting on top of Perth, their chests rising and falling in sync.

"Phi Perth..." Santa hummed softly, his fingers tracing the edge of Perth’s paint-stained shirt. "I love you a lot."

Perth laughed gently, brushing hair away from Santa’s face before kissing him. "I love you more, my little kitten who has very sharp claws." He pressed Santa to his chest, heart racing from joy and overwhelming emotion.

"Santa will forever love Phi Perth."

"Phi Perth will forever love Santa too."

They giggled softly, their noses brushing, content in the moment as they lay there, enjoying the warm sun and each other's heartbeat.

After fifteen minutes, they both got up, waving goodbye to the kids and packing their things.

The kids already loved Santa and Perth, clinging to them, unwilling to let go. But with lots of kisses and promises to visit again, they finally said goodbye.

"Let’s go, Phi! Amusement park is waiting for us!" Santa cheered.

Perth picked Santa up again, and Santa wrapped his arms around his shoulder, love radiating from his smile.

He was living every moment—and Perth was living it with him.

Junior's POV

All of us stood in front of the amusement park.

It had been two hours—and still, no sign of Perth or Santa.

“Phi Phuwin, what did Phi Santa even say? When will they come?” Fourth whined, devouring his fourth ice cream like he was being paid for it. 

“Why am I even here?” my lover murmured beside me, his arms crossed.

“Because you love us,” Phuwin answered sweetly, and once again, we all returned to staring at our phones.

Finally, the long-awaited moment arrived—Perth's car pulled up.

“Finally! Princess and Prince have arrived,” someone muttered, and we all turned to see them.

Gemini had Fourth slung lazily in his arms.

Phuwin was practically glued to Pond.

Dunk and Mark were leaning on each other like they couldn’t care less.

That left Joong, Aun, and me standing like extras.

They both stepped out wearing white T-shirts with… some kind of weird painting? Art? Inside joke? We didn’t know.

Perth, without even a hint of shame, was carrying Santa bridal style—and Santa?

That man didn’t even try to argue. Fully proving he was, in fact, a princess.

“Love, love, I want to carry you like this too,” 

He looked at me for just a moment, then leaned in and placed a soft kiss on my lips.

Oh my God. Did I just see heaven? I couldn’t stop grinning like an idiot.

“What are you guys doing here?” Santa looked absolutely confused, jumping down from Perth’s arms with the cutest blush.

“We were waiting for you, princess,” Phuwin chimed in smoothly.

“Not you too, Phi! But seriously, why are you all here? Are you… here to hang out?”

Santa's eyebrows scrunched as he looked between us, then at Perth.

“TaTa, have you, by any chance, told any of these jokers—excluding Phi Mark—about our date?” Perth asked, a little too gently, making all of us blink.

"OH MY GOD, THE ALMIGHTY PERTH CAN BE GENTLE TOO!" I screamed dramatically—out loud.

Perth shot me a death glare before turning back to Santa.

“Yups, I told Phi Pond,” Santa admitted casually.

Perth’s eyes snapped to Pond, and poor Pond visibly trembled.

“Stop looking at my boyfriend like that, Ai Perth. It was my idea,” Phuwin said without a care in the world. “We wanted to crash your date.”

Santa was now blushing redder than a strawberry, and Perth looked one second away from throwing someone into a lake.

“Okay, guys! We’re here on a date—let’s make the most of it!” Dunk clapped his hands with that calm, peace-making smile of his.

“Then why is Aun here?” Santa pointed out.

Aun glared at Santa like he’d just been betrayed on national television.

“You betrayed me,” he started dramatically, “and I know that you never feel sorry.”

He even started singing, and we all burst into laughter.

“Sorry naa, Aun! Come onnn, we’re going to have the best time ever!” Santa declared, marching ahead with Phuwin and Fourth following like ducklings.

Santa’s POV

I couldn’t stop laughing as Phuwin dragged me forward like a hyper child high on sugar. Fourth was bouncing behind us, already making a list of rides he wanted to scream on—not ride, scream on.

I glanced back and saw Phi Perth walking behind with his arms folded, that classic deadpan look on his face. But even from here, I could tell—he was trying not to smile. He always tries to act unaffected, but I know every twitch of his lips, every soft glance he tries to hide from the world.

“Phi Perth!” I called, grinning as I slowed down and grabbed his hand, lacing our fingers like it was the most natural thing. “If you don’t loosen up, I’ll throw you into the haunted house alone.”

“I’m pretty sure you’ll cry first,” he murmured with a raised brow—but gently squeezed my hand. That was his way of saying ‘I’m happy you’re happy’. And I felt that warmth bloom in my chest like it always does when he’s quietly soft with me.

We entered the main park and immediately chaos erupted. Fourth pointed at the roller coaster, Phi Phuwin and Phi Pond ran toward the bumper cars, Phi Dunk and Phi Mark went to buy cotton candy, Phi Junior following like a lost child, and Joong was trying to get Aun to stop sulking about being the eleventh wheel. Gemini? Already dragging Fourth toward a spinning ride with zero warning.

“Let’s go for the big one first!” Fourth shouted.

“You’re going to puke again!” I yelled back, laughing so hard my stomach hurt.

Somehow, we all ended up in line for the biggest ride—the roller coaster that twisted like a dragon, metallic and terrifying. The wind was wild up here.

“I’m gonna die,” Aun whispered behind me.

“You’ve already died emotionally,” Joong said without missing a beat, deadpan as always.

I sat beside Perth, gripping the safety bar, pretending to be brave. “Don’t you dare scream louder than me, Phi.”

“I won’t scream at all,” he replied with that calm pride.

He screamed. Loudly. And I have the video to prove it. I’ll keep it forever.

Afterward, we hit the bumper cars, where Phuwin and Pond teamed up and declared war on everyone else. Perth, being the competitive lunatic he is, made sure our car hit Joong and Aun at every possible angle.

"YOU HAVE A DEATH WISH!" Aun screamed as our car rammed into theirs again.

“Drive better then!” Perth shot back, and a rare grin stretched across his face.

The way his eyes crinkled... I swear, in that moment, he never looked more breathtaking. I wanted to freeze it, keep it in a jar. Just for me.

We passed by stalls with games—ring toss, balloon darts, shooting hoops. Perth won me a fluffy seal plushie, though he acted like he didn’t care, rolling his eyes like it was nothing.

“It’s stupid,” he muttered.

“Yeah, but now he’s our son. I’m naming him Sealphuwin.”

"I LOVE THIS NAME." Phi Phuwin shouted. 

“Absolutely not.” Phi Perth deadpan. 

I could tell he was holding back a smile again.

We stopped by the mirror maze, and inside, Perth pulled me into a quiet corner, the world reflecting back at us from every angle. He gently tilted my chin up.

“You’re glowing,” he whispered.

I barely had time to reply before he kissed me softly, hidden behind mirrored illusions and the faint echo of laughter outside. My heart felt too full.

The food court was a battlefield of cravings. Fourth wanted fried chicken, Phuwin wanted noodles, Joong demanded ramen, and Dunk calmly carried a tray of strawberry mochi like he had it all figured out.

Perth bought me grilled squid on a stick, and I ended up sharing my bubble tea with him—mostly because he kept stealing sips anyway.

“Stop drinking all the pearls!”

“I bought it.”

“No, I bought it—you’re holding it.”

“...Semantics.”

We bickered, but I loved it. I loved him.

As the sun began to set, Perth pulled me toward the Ferris wheel.

“Let’s go. Just us.”

The ride was slow and quiet. The golden light hit his face, softening his features. I leaned my head on his shoulder, taking in the view, his warmth, the feeling of safety that only he could give.

“Are you happy?” he asked suddenly.

I smiled, the kind that reached all the way to my soul. “I’m more than happy. It’s been a long time since I’ve laughed this much.”

He turned, pressing a kiss to my hair. “Let’s do this more. Be with them, with you, without all the chaos. Let’s have days like this too.”

I nodded, my chest tight in the best way. I could feel my eyes sting, but I didn’t cry. Not this time. I was just... grateful.

Now we entered the haunted house. 

Phuwin screamed the loudest. Fourth tripped over his own foot. Pond pretended he wasn’t scared. Aun ran into Joong’s arms. I clung to Perth and shrieked when a zombie popped out—and Perth just stood there… laughing at me.

“This is your fault,” I said, smacking his arm lightly, blushing from both fear and his teasing.

He smirked. “You’re cute when you’re scared."

Our eyes locked, and even though the shirts we were wearing were sweaty and clinging to our bodies, we didn’t care. For the first time, Phi Perth didn’t look too much tired. A small smile—just for me—was etched on his lips, and it made my heart do things I couldn’t explain.

Everyone sat down on the grass, Phi Mark handing out napkins to wipe our sweat. We were all sticky, messy, exhausted—but so full of joy.

"I am going to the restroom, Phi." Fourth got up from his seat, Phi Phuwin also stood up.

"I want to go too." Phi Perth looked at me, clearly asking if I wanted him to follow. I stopped him with a small shake of my head.

Gemini and Phi Pond were like this too, but Phi Mark didn’t let them. “They are going to the restroom, not on a war.”

With that, I also followed them, a smile tugging at my lips. This day... it felt like a memory I’d treasure forever.

Phuwin's POV

Santa and Fourth were laughing and talking like they were high on drugs. Their energy was contagious, but I couldn’t shake the small pit of anxiety curling in my stomach. I joined them in the restroom, joking lightly to keep the atmosphere relaxed. When Fourth and I went to the stalls, that’s when the chaos stopped—for a moment.

It was barely five minutes later when Fourth’s terrified scream echoed through the empty restroom.

“PHI PHUWIN, PHI SANTA IS MISSING.” His voice cracked, his eyes wide with panic as he rushed toward me. My heart dropped.

Phi Dunk appeared from nowhere, his expression tightening the moment he saw our faces.

“P-Phi Dunk, go and inform Perth that Ta is missing. We’ll look around—maybe he’s just taking a walk.” I tried to keep my voice steady, to keep Fourth calm, but inside, I was already spiraling. Santa would never wander off without saying something. He knew how worried we all got—how Perth would react.

Phi Dunk looked at us sharply, as if trying to calculate if it was a prank or real, and then dashed out without another word.

Fourth and I started searching frantically. It wasn’t a busy area of the park—too quiet, almost eerily so. There were no staff in sight, no visitors, just empty stalls and shadows stretching with the sunset.

And then we heard it—Santa’s scream.

It was raw, sharp, and full of fear. Both of us sprinted toward the sound without thinking, my heart thundering in my chest.

What we saw made my blood run cold.

Santa stood with a knife in his hand, chest heaving. One of the men was trying to grab him but failed miserably, stumbling back with a look of shock.

“Put your knife down and we will not hurt you,” one of them said from behind, trying to sound calm, but I could hear the tremor in his voice.

“Tch. You can’t even touch me. Come—I’ll teach you all a lesson,” Santa growled.

Then they lunged at him, three at once—but he was faster.

His knife slashed across one man’s arm, blood spilling. Another got a kick so hard in the stomach that he folded over with a groan. The third tried to grab him from the side, but Santa headbutted him without mercy, sending him staggering.

My breath caught. Santa was fighting like a storm, wild and fearless. But the danger wasn’t over.

Fourth clung to me, trembling. “Phi...I’m scared,” he whispered, his voice barely audible.

Where are you, Phi Dunk? I thought, trying not to let the fear paralyze me.

And then—cold steel pressed to my neck.

A sharp gasp left my throat as a man grabbed me from behind, dragging the blade gently across my skin. Fourth was yanked from my side, a startled cry escaping his lips as he kicked and thrashed.

We fought, of course we did—but every time we moved, the knives pressed deeper. I felt a warm trail of blood sliding down my neck, the sting sharp and real.

They smirked at each other, eyes gleaming with sick satisfaction, and began dragging us away.

To where—we had no idea.

But dread settled deep in my bones...... 

Chapter Text

Perth's POV

Everyone was content, Junior was resting his head on Mark's shoulder, caressing his arms. Gemini and Joong were engaged in a heated conversation about how strawberries dipped with chocolates are the best. Aun taking part sometimes, mostly he and Pond were bickering over who Santa loves more.

Which was a never-ending bickering and they also dragged me in it, but my full attention was on the shirt—Santa's hands were all over my shirt, his lip marks, random pictures, and then at the end of the shirt was the date and time… and his signature.

My fingers ran over the shirt slowly, my heart filling with love. So much love for him that it felt like my chest would burst.

"Where is Fourth? It's been 20 minutes, what are they even doing there?" Gemini grumbled. He sounded annoyed… but underneath, there was unease in his tone.

I reached for my phone, already dialing, when I froze—his phone was in the bag.

My heart thumped. Just one beat too hard. Then again. All the bad thoughts rushed in at once, like a wave crashing over me. The idea of Santa being alone—without me—with Phuwin and Fourth… and no way to reach them.

"PERTH, PERTH-" Dunk heaved, panic ripping through his voice. Joong caught him before he could fall onto the grass, alarm shooting through everyone around us. Mark and Junior were fully awake now, instantly alert at the tension snapping around us.

"What happened?" I asked, my voice tight. The anxiety creeping in me was unbearable now, clawing at my skin like it wanted to escape my body.

"Santa—"

"Calm down, love. Slow down and tell us." Joong caressed his back, his voice soft, but his eyes tense.

"Phuwin and Fourth told me Santa was nowhere to be seen. I know we’re in an amusement park and chances of anything happening is low but still. Phuwin and Fourth said they’ll look around and I should come tell you—"

"YOU LEFT FOURTH ALONE?!" Gemini thundered. His voice wasn’t just angry—it was shaky. He was afraid.

"Gem—" Pond tried, but he was cut off abruptly.

"YOU SHOULD HAVE DRAGGED HIM WITH YOU, DUNK."

"Don’t fucking yell at him, Gem. You’re saying he should have come with Fourth and left Phuwin alone there?" Joong countered, voice sharp with rising tension.

"Calm down, and let’s go and see what’s happening before something really happens!" Phi Mark gently interrupted, grounding everyone. His hand rubbed soothing circles on Gemini’s back, trying to bring him down from the edge.

I pulled out my phone, fingers moving before my thoughts could catch up.
"Send me every single footage from amusement park cameras. I need them recovered if they are not clean."
Message sent. I pocketed my phone and looked up—Junior was already staring at me.

"I have already searched the parts from where I was coming. Santa was not there. Phuwin and Fourth will be at the back searching." Dunk continued slowly, guilt clinging to his every word. Gemini was burning with silent fury.

"We should first check the restroom." Aun added, his voice low but steady.

Everyone nodded in agreement, our feet already moving toward it. But the silence that fell was heavy—almost unbearable.

Pond’s hands were clenched at his sides so tightly his knuckles turned white. Gemini was digging his nails into his own palms. Everyone was holding their breath.

"You have already ordered them to check the cameras, right?" Junior whispered near me, just low enough that the others wouldn’t hear.

I nodded.

"There is a possibility that they might be kidnapped."

"Perth—"

"It’s just a possibility, Junior." I said flatly. But my chest felt like it had been cracked open.

Silence settled between us. There were still people around, laughing, eating, enjoying their lives.

And we couldn’t make a move that would scare them.

Santa's POV

The kick that fucking man delivered was hard, knocking the air out of my lungs as I crashed onto the ground. Gravel scraped my palms, pain blooming across my side. My body screamed, but I clenched my teeth and glared up.

"Bitch, fucking give up and get in the car!" the man scowled, his voice coarse like rusted metal.

"In your fucking dreams—" My voice shook, but I held his gaze.

"And his dream will come true right away," the other man interjected with a twisted grin that made my skin crawl.

"Show them."
My heart sank, plummeting into the pit of my stomach. Please... not my friends. Please.

Two men shoved Phuwin and Fourth down in front of me.
Blood was trickling down Phuwin’s throat—too much blood. His face was twisted in pain, eyes glassy with it.
And Fourth... Fourth was completely unresponsive, his eyes wide and trembling with terror, his scent sour and sharp.

"LET THEM GO!" I screamed, fury lacing my voice. I surged forward, but one of them reached for me—
A harsh slap cracked across his face before he could touch me.

Phuwin grunted, his knees buckling, and my eyes widened in horror when more blood slid down his neck, soaking into his shirt like ink on paper. My throat tightened.

"You are going to obey... or do I need to kill one of them?" the man who was clearly their leader stepped forward. His voice was smug—like he already knew I would fold.

"Let them go... and I will come with you."
My voice trembled, but I made myself sound firm. As proof, I dropped my knife on the ground with a dull clatter.

Fourth’s scent was thick in the air—soaked with fear. I had to act fast.

"Hahahaha, do you think we believe you, bitch? Take them in the car," he gestured lazily, like we were nothing but insects.

He turned to me, his eyes gleaming.
"Come here, little omega. Now. Show your wrists like an obedient bitch."

The other one laughed, a sound so vile it made my stomach churn. My hands were shaking as I raised them.
The fucker wrapped his hands around mine, the rope biting into my skin.
Bile rose in my throat, the contact filthy, violating in a way that made my head spin and my vision blur.

He hurled me toward the car roughly. My knees slammed into the car floor, and a hiss of pain escaped me.
My eyes wandered—everyone was already being shoved in.

Now. I gently untagged one bead from my bracelet, fingers nimble and silent, letting it fall to the side.

To cover the sound, I began coughing—loud, forced.

"What the fuck is wrong with you?" one of them snapped, grabbing my arm again and shoving me.

I smiled sweetly through the pounding in my chest. "Nothing, fucker."
He didn’t even notice. His hands dragged over my wrist again and I thought—I am very demure, very cutesy, for not kicking that fucker in his dick right now.

Third Person's POV

"DO YOU THINK YOU CAN BETRAY ME LIKE YOU BETRAYED THAT SUKUMPANTANASAN, HUH?" The man’s voice was heavy, laced with venom, echoing through the dim space like a judgment.

"I’m not betraying you, Phi."

"ONCE A BETRAYER, ALWAYS A BETRAYER. If you’re not betraying me, then HOW CAN SOMEONE UNKNOWN RETRIEVE SOMETHING THAT WAS FUCKING BURIED YEARS AGO?"

"I really don’t know, Phi. Perth is not behind this—I can assure you. I have access to everything of his, and he’s not digging anymore," he replied, his tone firmer this time.

"Do you think Perth will stop?"

"Yes."

"And why is that?"

"Santa Pongsapak Oudompoch. His lover. An Omega… very obedient one. Perth would never endanger his life," he said quietly, the weight of that truth grounding his voice.

The man went silent, eyes crinkling as something dangerous settled in his expression.

"Okay. You can leave."

Sriariyarungruang didn’t hesitate—he simply turned and walked out, leaving the man alone in his thoughts, eyes narrowed, mind racing.

Pond’s POV

The restroom was empty.

Too empty.

Nothing out of place. Outside, it was calm—eerily calm. It had already been half an hour, and there was no sign of Phuwin, Santa, or Fourth.

Gemini was pacing, full-on panicking now. Perth was on his phone, his tone sharp, curt—his voice slicing through the silence like a blade. Calling or involving the police wasn’t even a question.

"THERE IS BLOOD!" Phi Mark suddenly shouted, his voice loud, jarring—filled with fear. Real fear.

We bolted.

Gemini, Perth, and I ran to where he stood, and for the first time, I saw it. Fear. In Phi Mark's eyes.

Blood.

Not much—just droplets. But enough to make my stomach churn.

The sky was darkening now. Shadows stretched long over the pavement as Perth began walking toward the back without a word. We all followed, silently, nervously, like our limbs were moving on instinct alone. His phone was still in his hand.

Now, we were all standing in the parking lot.

It was well-lit, but felt far too quiet. And on the concrete—blood. More of it. Small droplets. Gemini looked like he was about to scream, his hands trembling as he clutched his hoodie sleeves. My chest ached. The thought that the blood belonged to any of them—Phuwin, Fourth, or Santa—was unbearable.

Perth kept scanning the area, searching with that laser focus he always had. Then his eyes caught on something.

A small bead.

Junior and I stepped beside him.

"Th-That’s Santa’s—" Perth’s voice cracked. His hands shook as he held it between his fingers, the tiny object glowing like hope.

"That’s a tracker." Junior’s voice cut through, calm but firm. Everyone hovered closer.

"How do you know?"

"The bead is heavier than usual... and why would only one bead fall instead of the whole bracelet?" Junior asked, eyes sharp. "Santa must’ve dropped it himself."

"Then what are we waiting for? Junior, let’s go," Perth said, determination blazing in his tone.

Joong and I exchanged a look. We both knew what this meant.

Santa had taken a risk. Dropped that bead on purpose.

The bracelet was something Phi Aou had designed for us. Joong and I had our own—so we knew how special, how important that small act was.

Everyone moved fast, getting into cars. Dunk and Mark refused to separate, and no one questioned it.

"We’re going to Pa Perth," Junior announced. His tone was final—authoritative. No one dared object.

I knew Perth—he wouldn’t want help from anyone, not even from Mr. Sriariyarungruang. He would claw through hell with his own bare hands if it meant getting Santa back.

Gemini was shaking, his restlessness seeping into everyone like static. He looked like he was going to break. But no one asked him anything.

The bead was our only lead now.

Please, let Santa still have the bracelet.

Phuwin's POV

There was cloth on our eyes, blinding us. Fourth was leaning heavily on me, his body shaking.

Of course he would be scared—Santa and I belonged to a mafia family. Kidnapping, guns, knives—those are normal for us. But Fourth doesn’t belong here. He doesn’t deserve to be dragged into this nightmare.

They dragged us to god knows where, and I couldn’t locate Santa. He had no scent. That absence alone was enough to make my heart clench.

Finally, they stopped. Fourth was yanked away from me, and one man shoved me onto a chair, binding me tightly. The veil was finally lifted from my eyes like some dramatic scene out of a show. Huh? Are these mafia people watching too many series?

There was no light, but I could make out Fourth’s figure. Then the door opened again.

Arthit? Wiphan?

What the fuck are they doing here? Both were holding Santa—my breath caught. The cloth still covered his eyes, and my senses spiked in panic. They were putting their hands on Fourth and Santa.

They threw him on the ground like he was nothing, and Fourth gasped.

“Fourth?” Santa’s low, familiar voice echoed like a whisper of hope.

“Phi Santa.” Fourth cried out, the fear crackling in his voice.

Santa scrambled on his feet, his movements frantic, searching for us blindly. Fourth and I called out to him, hearts racing as we guide him.

Arthit and Wiphan were smirking—those twisted fucks. They were clearly enjoying the scene more than anything.

Santa dropped on his knees when he got closer to us, his body trembling just enough for us to notice.

Wiphan gestured for one of the men to remove the cloth from his face.

Santa’s eyes locked on us, blazing with pure, furious rage.

His gaze shifted to them—and a laugh, bitter and cold, escaped his lips.

“Someone as filthy like you can do this thing.” Both of them looked stunned for a second before walking toward us.

Wiphan reached out, about to place his hand on Santa’s face. Santa flinched, instantly backing away. My fists clenched behind the chair.

"Oh, and you little omega..." he sneered, walking closer. His hands tilted Santa’s face up. “You’re just like every other omega, Santa—afraid of Alphas. Afraid of their touch. You can never escape your past, Santa Pongsapak.” Santa’s eyes widened, horror creeping in. Wiphan smirked, his hands now roaming Santa’s face like he had every right to.

“You think you’re special, Santa? You’re not. Even if you can fight or even kill an Alpha, you’ll still be an omega. You were made to please Alphas. And how about we recreate history? Arthit and I can have you... while those two can have your friends, hmm?”

Fourth whimpered, his entire body curling in on itself. My heart was pounding, fear and helplessness mixing with something sharp and protective.

Santa was shaking—visibly now—but when one of them stepped toward Fourth, Santa stood and headbutted him without hesitation, sending the man stumbling.

“YOU ARE NOT GOING TO FUCKING TOUCH MY FRIENDS!” Santa roared their was fear but the rage was pure.

“You think you can stop us?” Arthit’s overly sweet, mocking voice grated in my ears.

Then Santa dropped to his knees shocking everyone.

And I—damn it—I swore I would protect Santa and Fourth. But here I was, bound, useless.

Fourth looked ready to vomit, his scent turning sour. My heart squeezed painfully.

“Don’t do anything to them, please. I promise I’ll do anything, just don’t hurt them.” Santa’s voice trembled—like he was choking on shame and fear all at once.

All attention turned to him. Meanwhile, my hands were working furiously behind my back, sawing at the tie with the hidden blade embedded in my ring.

Santa's POV

Thousands of questions swirled in my head, like a whirlwind I couldn’t stop. How could he know what happened? Did Pa tell him anything? No—never. He’s way too ashamed of me being raped to tell anyone.

Wiphan’s hands were on my face. I wanted to puke. The memories hit like crashing waves, relentless, but I tried—I tried so hard—to stay sane.

No. Never. I won’t let them get near Phi Phuwin or Fourth.

My chest ached. My heart felt like it would explode—but I still dropped to my knees, offering myself like some sacrifice to protect them.

“Oh sweet little Santa, why would I want someone used?” Wiphan sneered. “But wait... Perth still doesn’t know, right? Let’s tell him that, Arthit. What do you think? When he will discard you I will marry you Santa. Let him come this time! Those fuckers will find them quickly, but they’ll never leave!”

They laughed—maniacal, cruel. Their joy in my suffering was unbearable.

My eyes were locked on them, but my mind clung to Phi Phuwin, who was quietly working at his bindings.

Then Fourth began to tremble—violently. His body slackened.

“FOURTH.”

“FOTFOT!” Phi Phuwin and I ran to him—my arms still tied but I didn’t care.

“Fourth—”

“WHO THE FUCK UNTIED HIM?” Wiphan screamed. Pulling the gun out.

We ignored him.

Fourth’s body was burning. He was shaking, his scent foul and thick.

Phi Phuwin’s eyes widened in shock as he pulled down Fourth’s jacket—revealing a fresh mating bite.

“FUCK—” Phi Phuwin paled, his hands flying to Fourth’s face.

“FUCKING GET OUT OF THE ROOM, YOU USELESS ALPHAS, AND SEND SUPPRESSANTS RIGHT NOW!” he roared. The command in his voice made the room freeze.

“You bitch—”

Before Arthit could finish, I dropped the act. My hand whipped out the knife from my back pocket. I uncovered it in one motion.

In case i have to slit their useless throats.

They weren’t going to listen—not without manipulation.

I tiptoed and kissed Wiphan’s cheek, hating every cell in my body.

“I will please you, Alpha. Please take them out of this room and send suppressants.” My smile was syrupy-sweet, a mask that burned.

He instantly wrapped his hands around my waist, pulling me close, the gun digging in my skin, disgusting heat pressing into my body.

“So you are a slut, huh? Already have an Alpha but ready to please others.” His hands roamed my back.

I wanted to vomit.

“Please, Alpha.” I whispered, and it worked. His cocky, twisted grin widened. He barked at his men. Arthit tried to object but Wiphan pointed a gun at him.

“You will please me, Omega. And don’t you dare be smart later—I have a little secret of yours.” with the gun he caressed my back leaving me alone.

The moment the door shut, I crumpled, sliding to the floor. My breath came in ragged bursts. Tears welled, the image of his face still crawling on my skin.

But—Fourth needed me.

Be brave, Santa.

Shakily, I got to my feet and rushed to them.

Phi Phuwin looked at me, concern swimming in his eyes, then back at Fourth.

“What happened to him, Phi?” My voice was small. I felt lost—helpless. I knew nothing about heats or mating.

“If an omega is freshly mated, they need their Alpha constantly. Their scent calms them. If they’re apart for too long, they’ll get fatigue, fever, nausea. They’ll feel sensitive—clingy. I don’t know when Gemini and Fourth bonded... but Fourth needs him now. He’s vulnerable.”

Phi Phuwin’s shirt was around him, his wrist rubbing the mating mark gently, trying to soothe him.

I stood there, still useless.

“Wh-what can I do, Phi?” I asked, barely a whisper.

His eyes softened. He turned to me.

"You’re an Omega. Come and sit near him. It will help."

Phi Phuwin and I wrapped our arms around Fourth, holding him like a blanket of warmth.

"Y-you’re not going to ask anything, Phi?" My voice trembled.

"Ta... whenever you feel like talking, you can. Your past doesn’t matter to us. That pain—it was before we were here. But we’re here now. And we’re not going anywhere. We will get out of here together. Pond, Perth and Gemini will come for sure. And Ta don't belittle yourself just for us. I am not fragile, I will stand beside you to slit their throats."

His hand gently caressed us both.

Every single memory of past was rushing throw my mind, but i felt calm, I knew Phi Perth will come, I knew Phi Phuwin will not leave me. And this felt like comfort.

His soft peach blossom scent wrapped around us like a balm.

But my heart... my head... they were screaming.

Phi Perth... please...

“Please Phi... find me before they take something away from me again....”

Chapter Text

Santa's POV

Phi Phuwin was cradling Fourth in his arms, the boy's condition was not at all good. His skin was pale, feverish, his scent painfully sour. The guilt was creeping in me like slow poison, but I tried—really tried—to stay sane. First I dragged Phi Perth with me, and now Phi Phuwin and Fourth were in danger because of me.

My mind was working quite fast, racing between panic and desperation. I had to think. I had to get them out. How to escape without letting them get hurt? That was the only thought anchoring me.

The gun sat snugly on my waist—the one I stole from Wiphan when he wasn’t paying attention. A tiny act of defiance. Other than that, the only thing I had was a knife. One blade and one chance. That’s all.

"Don't plan anything reckless all by yourself, little one." My eyes snapped back at Phi Phuwin, his voice low and grounding—like he could see the storm brewing in my chest.

"I have a plan." he whispered, scooting over to him, my knees brushing against his. His voice dropped even lower, softer, as if even the walls could betray us.

"There are no cameras in this room. Wiphan had ordered his two minions to go and buy suppressants..." Phi Phuwin paused, his gaze fixing on me with a warmth I didn’t expect. Gentle. Encouraging. His eyes urged me to continue—like he believed I could read his mind. Like he trusted me.

"Are we going to wait for them to come back and attack them?" I asked.

Phi Phuwin’s eyes lit up, a flicker of proud amusement touching the corners of his lips.

"I knew you were smart. Continue." My heart thumped at the praise.

"But Phi… what about Wiphan and Arthit?"

"They will not come back immediately, Ta. I can guarantee you that. Wiphan already thinks you’re obedient and will listen to him. About Arthit… Wiphan can handle him." There was no hesitation in Phi Phuwin’s voice. Only bitter certainty. "You should’ve seen the lust in that man's eyes," he added, voice low with disgust.

"How—"

"Human psychology is easy, little one. People are very easy to read if you look deeply. Wiphan is obsessed with you. There's a difference between love and obsession. And he will go to any length to have you." His voice trailed off into a smirk, but it didn’t reach his eyes. I tried not to squirm.

"Then Phi, I remember the path—but we’re not going to escape from there. He must’ve prepared people there. We’ll go through the opposite side." I spoke quickly, quietly, and he just nodded without question. His trust felt heavy in my chest.

He went back to gently rubbing his wrist over Fourth’s fresh mate bite. I watched him for a second, then tossed him the gun, keeping the knife to myself.

Adrenaline rushed through my body at the thought of our plan not succeeding.
Because honestly… the plan was clumsy. Rushed. Desperate. Made without help.
But it was all we had.

Boom's POV

"WHY DID NO ONE INFORM ME, JOONG?" Aou was crashing out in front of me, his hand clenched tightly at his side, fury barely contained.

Santa had been missing for four hours. Only after two of those hours spent frantically tracking did they finally get a location. And just before they were going to act, Joong had the nerve to call Aou.

"Sorry Phi... Pond's condition isn’t good either because Phuwin was also kidnapped. I was helping them break the code," Joong's voice trembled with guilt and fear.

"You could’ve just called me—I could’ve fucking tracked him before any of you even started. Send me the location. I’ll be there."
He cut the call before Joong could even respond, running a hand through his hair in frustration, his chest rising and falling rapidly.

He barked rapid-fire orders to his people over the phone, the sharp edge of panic in his tone. Then he turned to me.

"Now you know how it feels when your loved one gets kidnapped."
I tried to keep my voice calm, even though my own anxiety about Ta being in danger was suffocating me from the inside.

"Honey, please don’t—"

"Aou, you have to understand... Perth deserves the truth. Those kids deserve justice—"

"Can you please stop already?" His voice cracked—sharp, frustrated, and so unlike him. "I’m tired. Santa is in danger, and all you care about is useless things."

Useless?

I tried to stay composed. But my heart clenched. When did we start arguing instead of understanding each other?

"Aou, you have to understand. Trusting Sriariyarungruang—"

"SHUT UP, PLEASE."
His voice boomed across the room, and I flinched.

Instantly, his eyes widened—guilt rushing into them like a flood. His hand reached toward me, trembling slightly, as if trying to erase the damage.

"Darling—"

I jerked back, my breath shaky. Pocketing my phone, I turned away and walked out, my chest aching.

Tears welled in my eyes.

Seven years. Seven years of being married, bonded, and never—never—had he raised his voice at me like this.

He ran after me, calling my name, but I didn’t stop.

Before he could catch up, I slid into the car, slammed the door shut, and called Joong.

"Send me the location."

I pressed the phone to my chest after ending the call.

Fuck him. I could go alone.

Even though, in the rearview mirror, I could already see three cars following mine.

Aou's POV

Slamming the door of my own car, a long sigh escaped my lips.

How, Boom?
How can I tell Perth that the person he trusted the most since he was a child—the man he called family—is the one behind his parents’ murder?

How will he survive that kind of betrayal?
How will he not break?

And Junior...
What about Junior? His reaction scares me just as much.

The things we’ve uncovered are only fragments of the truth. Yes, the Sriariyarungruang family had a hand in the destruction of the Sukumpantanasan family. But how it happened—why, and what their relationship truly was back then—all of that is still buried deep. Scrubbed clean.

It’s a mystery tangled in power, history, and secrets that someone worked very hard to erase.

A call from Joong snapped me out of my spiraling thoughts.

"Phi... Perth, Pond, and Gemini have already left. The area where the location stops—it’s almost two hours away from here..."

He cut the call abruptly. But the silence afterward said more than any words.

And then, the fear came.

A fear so sharp it curled around my spine like ice. The fear of losing Ta.

“Be safe, Ta…”
The only words I could whisper, more to myself than to anyone else.

I gripped the wheel, knuckles pale, and pulled out of the driveway—driving like hell to get to him.

Phuwin's POV

It had been half an hour. The door creaked open slowly.

Two men stepped in—one carrying a bag of suppressants, the other holding a jug filled with water.

The silencer was already on the gun.

Ta stood behind the door, perfectly still. They noticed someone missing—but before they could react, I pulled the trigger.

The suppressant bag hit the ground with a dull thud.
The second man reached for his gun, but Ta launched at him without hesitation.

“WHAT THE FUCK ARE YOU DOING?!” the one already downed grunted, fumbling with his weapon.

Ta didn’t flinch.
He slit his throat cleanly, the jug crashing to the floor.
Water mixed with blood, streaking the tiles like a nightmare spilled out.

The remaining man’s eyes locked on Santa—filled with sheer terror.

“Where are Wiphan and Arthit?”
Santa tipped the blade of his knife under the man's chin, retrieving the gun with the other hand.

Instead of answering, the man lunged—his arm tightening around Santa’s neck.

A sharp stab from Santa’s knife had him crying out. He lost his grip, stumbling back—falling right into the broken glass. His scream was strangled by Santa’s palm over his mouth.

“Phi Phuwin, leave.”
He tossed a phone toward me. I caught it, Fourth limp and warm in my arms.

“No. Get up—we’re leaving together.” I met his eyes, heart racing.

Santa looked back at me. Then nodded. Quietly.

He stepped out of the room, and I followed close behind—carrying Fourth tightly against me.

The hall was cloaked in silence. Too silent. Too empty. It made my skin crawl.

Santa turned to us, kneeling slightly as he pulled the suppressants from the bag.

“Take them, Phi… There’s no water, but it’ll keep us safe. Your scents are too strong. Especially Fourth’s.”
His hands were trembling as he popped a pill into Fourth’s mouth, massaging his jaw to help him swallow.

I took one as well, forcing it down dry. My mouth tasted like metal.

Santa began moving again, slow but determined. Both of us had a gun in hand, but our grips weren’t steady.
Fourth was out cold, his body growing heavier with every step.

No guards. No footsteps. Just the sound of our breathing and the distant echo of leaves rustling. Too quiet. Suspiciously quiet.

A small window appeared ahead of us.

We exchanged a look—then slowly neared it. No lock. Santa slid it open easily.

“Phi… the distance is very small…”
He reached for Fourth, taking him from me, arms trembling.
“Jump out first.”

There was no point in arguing. Not now.

I jumped. Quietly. Controlled. My knees bent on impact.

Santa gently handed Fourth out, his hands shaking harder than before. Our palms met, grounding each other for a second.

Then he followed. Landing right beside me.

Our breaths hitched—and for just a second, we allowed ourselves a small smile.

We’d made it outside. But it wasn’t over. It just started.

Perth's POV

The distance to my unknown destiny was shortening.

One hand rested on the gear, the other gripping the steering wheel tight enough to ache. My thoughts spiraled—rage crashing in waves. The urge to kill was unbearable.

Pond and Gemini followed close behind. Junior wasn’t far either, and Mark, Dunk, and Aun had refused to stay back—they were packed into Junior’s car.

It had been 5 hours and 7 minutes since Santa went missing.

Pa had helped track the signal. Milk had already dispatched armed backup to the location we’d pinpointed.

All I could pray for now… was that Santa, Phuwin, and Fourth were still safe.

Who could do this?

Only two names echoed with venom in my head—Arthit… and Wiphan.

My phone rang. Slowing the car slightly, I glanced at the screen—unknown number.

"Who is—"

"Phi Perth—"
Santa.

He was heaving. His voice ragged. My chest tightened.

"Santa—"

"Phi Perth, I’m safe...."

"Where are you, Santa? Y-you’re wearing the bracelet, right?"

"Yes, Phi... But I—I don’t know where this place is. There’s a warehouse where they kept us, but no houses. Too many trees... I-I think it’s a forest."

"Santa, love, listen to me—get as far away from that warehouse as you can. I think it’s Arthit or Wiphan behind this. You—"

"Yes, Phi. They are."
His voice dropped, barely above a whisper.

"And Phi, we’re away from the warehouse. We’re in the forest right now..."
He trailed off. Only the soft sound of their footsteps could be heard.

My heart raced. My grip on the wheel tightened. The location... matched. Forest.

"Phi... can you please come fast?" The call cut off before I could even speak.

"SANTA?! SANTA?!"
I redialed immediately, but the line didn’t connect.

I slammed the brakes. Pond and Gemini's car screeched to a stop behind me.

We had to go in. There was no time left.

I threw the door open and staggered out. Junior’s car rolled in behind. Everyone piled out, faces set in grim determination.

"Santa called," I said quickly. "We’re going inside. He still has the bracelet. Be ready—Arthit and Wiphan are behind this."

Pond didn’t wait for a single word more. He charged into the trees. Mark and Dunk were right behind him without hesitation.

Junior patted my back.

"Have some faith in Phuwin and Santa," he said softly.

And with that, we vanished into the forest.

Searching. Running.
Hoping to find them before it was too late.

Wiphan’s POV

"How do you know that bitch of an omega was raped?"
Arthit sat across from me, his voice laced with sick amusement.

"His father told me."
With that, we both burst into laughter—loud, unbothered, like it was just a joke.

"And you're still willing to marry him?"

"Have to be a good son, Arthit. Pa wants me to marry him. And why not? He’s a pretty omega with a pretty body."
I leaned back in my chair, smirking. That image—Santa on his knees, trembling—always made me feel powerful.

"What about your mother?"

"What about her? She’s still mourning the loss of her sister. We sent her to the mental hospital."
I shrugged, cold. "She was being a hindrance. So Pa sent her away. Easier that way."

Arthit chuckled.

"What are we going to do with Santa’s friends?"

My brows furrowed. Truthfully, I hadn’t thought much about them. They were background noise.

"I don’t know? Let them watch their friend crumble? It’s always more fun that way—watching hope disappear from multiple eyes."

The door slammed open with urgency. One of my men stumbled in, his face pale, body visibly shaking.

"S-Sir, t-the o-omegas—"

"CAN’T YOU FUCKING TALK PROPERLY?"
My voice thundered through the room. The man flinched as if slapped.

"T-the omegas are not in the room. The two guards on duty… they were killed."

Silence. Then rage erupted through me.

"DAMMIT!"
My fist connected with the man’s face. He dropped to the floor like trash.

"WHAT THE FUCK ARE YOU STILL STANDING HERE FOR?!"
My voice cracked with fury.
"GET EVERYONE. FOLLOW THEM. I DON’T CARE HOW—JUST BRING THEM BACK. I WANT THEM ALIVE."

He scrambled out, leaving a trail of fear behind him.

My chest heaved, pulse thundering in my ears. That omega—that bitch—dared to run?

"I’m going to ruin that bitch. Just let me get my hands on him..."
My voice dropped to a growl, teeth clenched. "He doesn’t know how to be obedient. I’ll make him."

Arthit followed closely, guns now gripped in our hands.

The anger settled inside me. That little omega escaped.
While we had an army of Alphas?

Santa's POV

The sound of guns, running, and screaming echoed like a nightmare crashing into reality. Phi Phuwin looked at me, eyes sharp with urgency but still soft—still filled with that unshakable calm. He gently took Fourth from my arms, careful not to jostle him.

"Ta," he said, voice low but steady, "we're going to run. As fast as we can. Here..."
He pressed the cold weight of the gun into my trembling palm.
"You'll shoot anyone who even thinks of coming near. Okay?"

My fingers curled around the metal, but they shook. Not from fear of fighting—but from the fear of losing them. Phi Phuwin. Fourth.

He gave me a little nudge. I nodded, the world pressing heavy on my shoulders.

And then—we ran.

Our feet pounded against the damp forest ground, dodging branches, jumping over roots. We took turns carrying Fourth, his burning skin leaking through both our shirts. Every breath felt like fire. Every second felt too long.

The footsteps behind us were getting louder.

"NOW!" Phi Phuwin shouted.

I spun around, eyes barely focusing. I pulled the trigger. Once. Twice. My arms burned from the recoil. I kept running, stumbling backward, the gun raised in shaky hands.

"THEY HAVE GUNS!" someone yelled.

"THEY'RE STILL OMEGAS—RUN FASTER, YOU USELESS ALPHAS!"
Wiphan’s voice rang like poison from the trees. My heart hammered painfully. Not from the chase. From the hatred in his voice.

I kept moving, kept firing. Not thinking. Just moving. But I wasn’t watching behind me—only the threat ahead—until my back hit something hard and warm.

Phi Phuwin crashed beside me.

"PHI PHUWIN—!"

"TaTa."
My name, spoken like a lifeline.

I turned—my vision blurred—and my face collided with Phi Perth’s chest. My knees buckled at the contact.

He was here.
He was here

Phi Phuwin and Fourth would be safe now.

"Milk, start firing from everywhere. Only stop when they surrender!" Phi Perth ordered through his earpiece, his voice cold and commanding.

I looked past him—my eyes scanning the crowd.

Phi Phuwin and Fourth were surrounded now. Safe. Phi Pond had fallen to his knees, arms thrown around Phuwin as if anchoring him in place. Tears ran down his face freely.

Gemini sobbed openly as he cradled Fourth, holding him like he was the most fragile thing in the world.

Phi Junior, Phi Joong, Aun, Phi Dunk, Phi Mark—they all stood there. Silent. Watching. A flicker of fragile relief in every eye.

Behind them, Phi Boom and Phi Aou stood. Their tears were silent, but their eyes spoke volumes.

"Phi..."
Perth moved aside without a word.

And I fell into Phi Boom’s arms.

He pulled me against him so tightly I felt like I could disappear into his chest. His fingers wove through my hair, trembling. His tears soaked into my shirt.

Even though the guns were still firing… even though people were dying just behind us—it didn’t matter.
Nothing mattered more than this moment.

"My love... my love... my Ta," he kept whispering, pressing kisses into my hair like he was trying to prove I was real.

"Are we not allowed to hug?"
Phi Dunk’s teasing voice joined, light and warm despite the tension.

Phi Boom, even though he barely knew them, didn’t hesitate. He pulled Phi Dunk and Phi Mark into the hug. Phi Phuwin ran over, arms thrown around all of us.

We just held on to each other. Alive. Together.

"Aren’t we here to, you know, fight?"
Phi Joong’s voice rang behind us, teasing and sarcastic.

I turned. My eyes met Phi Perth’s.
His eyes were smiling. But his face wasn’t.

"PERTH TANAPON, STOP YOUR PEOPLE RIGHT NOW!" Arthit's voice came suddenly, slicing through the moment like a knife.

Phi Perth gave an order into his earpiece. The guns fell silent. The forest exhaled.

Phi Phuwin held me close, firm and protective. Phi Pond and Phi Joong stood in front of us like walls. Phi Aou’s jaw was set like stone. Phi Junior barked orders into the phone. Phi Mark stroked Fourth’s hair, gently.

Wiphan appeared, slinking into view like a snake.

Phi Perth didn’t even hesitate.

He aimed the gun. Cold. Precise.

"Calm down, lover boy. Calm down," Arthit crooned, stepping out behind Wiphan.

Phi Perth’s finger twitched,
And he pulled the trigger. Arthit fell down, screaming

"PERTH!" Wiphan shouted, but he didn’t blink.
L
"You dare to kidnap my boyfriend… and I can’t even shoot his leg?"
His voice was flat. Empty. More terrifying than rage.

"Tch tch tch, Perth. Just because you have a boyfriend now, you forgot your parents' revenge?" Arthit sneered, blood spilling down his leg.

"Is that any of your business?"
Phi Junior’s voice was sharp. Ice cold.

"Hmm... of course you would bark."
Arthit gave a bitter laugh.
"It was your father, after all. Why wouldn’t you?"

"What do you mean?" Phi Junior’s voice dropped, cautious.

From the edge of the clearing, someone ran. Fast. Urgent.

I squinted through the shadows. Khun Sriariyarungruang.

He was breathless, his shirt soaked with sweat. His steps frantic.

"Perth… Junior… son…"

"Hmm, here comes the murderer you always wanted, Perth."
Arthit’s voice was smug, curling with delight.

Khun Sriariyarungruang stopped, his chest heaving, eyes wide.

"Perth. Junior." A pause.
"Your father killed the entire Sukumpantanasan family… without an ounce of mercy......."

Chapter Text

Sriariyarungruang's POV

The large monitor in front of me blinked steadily, tracking Perth and Junior’s location. They had just left the house — two hours of intense brainstorming over a single bead, and now they were heading straight into the fire.

My eyes remained fixed on the screen, when my phone vibrated beside me.

"Hello, Phi?" I asked, voice laced with confusion. Why would he call me at this hour?

"Hi Nong, the thing is…"
He paused. Long enough to make my stomach twist.

"Wiphan and Arthit will spill the truth."
That was all he said. Nothing else. But I understood it completely.

"Why? You said as long as I didn’t reveal anything, you wouldn’t tell Perth."

A low chuckle.
"And you think that boy won’t uncover everything on his own? It’s you against him now, Nong. Either you kill him… or he kills you. Bye my precious nong.....
I told you keep that child of yours in check but you never listened like your precious older brother. " The line went dead.

"Fuck."

My eyes darted back to the monitor. They were getting too close. There was no time left. Arguing with that bastard would lead nowhere. Without thinking further, I grabbed my keys and dashed out the house, praying that son of a bitch hadn’t already opened his mouth.

Only one thing was clear: Perth would never listen to my explanation.

With one hand steering the car, I hit the call button and put it on speaker.

"Director Veeraphon speaking. What’s the issue, Khun Sriariyarungruang?"

"Sir…" I swallowed. My throat was dry. "There’s a chance Perth might find out tonight… that I was behind his parents’ murder. I— I sent the latest files without AI-proofing or encryption. I panicked."

"That’s very unprofessional of you," he replied, calm and cold as ever.

"I know, sir. But that’s all I could manage under pressure."

"You’re close, Khun Sriariyarungruang. Don’t lose focus now. Handle this with precision. Tanapon isn’t impulsive — he might hear you out. But I suggest you don’t reveal anything unless absolutely necessary."

"Understood."

I hadn’t planned on revealing anything anyway. It would put not just Perth, but Junior, my wife — all of them — in danger. And his friends too.

I ended the call. My head throbbed. I had never called Director Veeraphon directly before — not once in my entire life. But desperate times… call for desperate measures.

By the time I reached the location, the air was thick and damp. I stepped out, slipping two guns beneath my coat, one knife in hand. The forest loomed ahead — tall trees swallowing the last traces of light.

I stepped in, breath shallow, every leaf crunching under my boots sounding like a scream. Somewhere ahead, voices echoed.

"What do you mean?" It was Junior.

My chest tightened. My legs moved on their own-frantic, reckless.

"Perth… Junior… son…" I called out as I finally broke through the trees, gasping for breath, shirt sticking to my back.

"Hmm, here comes the murderer you always wanted, Perth."

Arthit’s voice cut through the night, mocking and triumphant.

My eyes locked on him, cold sweat trailing down my spine. The knife in my hand pressed into my palm.

"Perth. Junior…" I tried again, voice softer.

A pause. Then the words I feared more than anything else.

"Your father killed the entire Sukumpantanasan family… without an ounce of mercy." My eyes eventually fell on Perth's face.

Perth's POV

My face stayed still—calm, unreadable. But I noticed it—just a flicker—how Phi Aou and Phi Boom flinched when Arthit said it. That slight shift in their stances.

Santa trembled in my arms. I held him tighter, my palm spreading warmth across his back, tracing soft circles to steady him.

The gun in my hand felt heavier now.

Silence stretched thickly between us—until Junior’s voice cracked it, desperate and shaken.

"Y-You d-don’t believe it, Perth… right?"

I said nothing.

Just raised my gun—aiming it straight at Pa’s head.

"Perth?! What are you doing?!" Junior rushed forward, but Phi Mark and Pa held him back.

Junior’s voice trembled with panic. Tears filled his eyes. He didn’t get it. Tsk. Idiot.

He actually thought I’d shoot Pa?

I didn’t even blink.

Wiphan and Arthit looked almost giddy with anticipation. I could feel it—the sick satisfaction dripping from their smiles.

Then I moved.

Not toward Pa—but I pulled the trigger and fired.

Wiphan’s leg buckled as the bullet tore through him, his scream echoing through the forest.

"WHAT THE FUCK IS WRONG WITH YOU, PERTH?! " he roared, clutching his thigh.

"Proof," I said coolly.

Arthit blinked. "What?"

"Where’s your proof that Pa killed my parents?"

A shaky breath escaped Junior. I saw the silent relief in his eyes. A small smile twitched on Pa’s lips. Even Phi Mark—calm as ever—had pride in his gaze.

"You STILL need proof?!” Wiphan snapped. “The killer’s right in front of you!"

"Right,” I said. “And I’m saying it’s you."

My gun lifted again—aimed at his head this time.

He scrambled, crawling away, cursing.

"You’re blind, Perth Tanapon!"

"Thanks. Didn’t ask you to be my eyes," I replied flatly.

Pond snorted behind me. Santa’s shaking had calmed a little.

"You don’t have proof Pa killed them, but I do have proof that you kidnapped my boyfriend and my friends."

I handed Santa into Phi Mark’s arms gently and knelt down, pressing the muzzle of the gun beneath Wiphan’s chin.

"Now tell me, what should your punishment be?"

Arthit’s growl from beside him was sharp, but before he could lunge—Santa slammed the barrel of a gun against his head. Arthit dropped like a sack of potatoes.

Santa looked up at me with the softest smile before settling back beside Phi Mark like nothing happened.

A smile tugging on my lips at his adorable behavior.

"Perth, don’t dare lay a hand on me," Wiphan spat.

I straightened.

"Not now," I said. "But keep this in mind, Wiphan, If I ever see you or Arthit near MY TA or MY FRIENDS again… I won’t hesitate to bury that bullet in your skull."

I dusted off my knees, standing upright again.

My eyes swept over to Gemini and Fourth.

"Gem, take him back. Suppressants will wear off soon. He needs rest."

Gemini nodded calmly, the anger from before vanished in air while holding Fourth close to his neck.

Santa and Phuwin both looked on, worry etched into their faces.

"Perth-"​ Junior tried, but I stopped him with a look.

"Not now. I’m taking Santa home first. We’ll talk later."

Junior nodded reluctantly. Even Pa didn’t push. Phi Mark’s hand touched my arm briefly, a silent gesture of support.

And with that, I took Santa’s hand and led him away. Milk Pansa could clean up the rest.

Gemini’s POV

Gently resting Fourth back on our bed, a soft sigh escaped my lips.

Seeing him safe, alive and breathing was everything. But I wasn’t blind to the truth. The suppressants were already wearing off. Soon, his heat would fully hit.

And I… I wasn’t ready.

We had only gone through my rut together once. And even before that, we’d made a quiet, mutual decision about marking—when it would happen, and how. It was something sacred for us. Something we both respected.

From what I could tell, Phuwin and Santa seemed to already know about the marking.

I was lost in my thoughts when I heard it-his soft whimper.

Immediately, my eyes darted to him. He shifted under the covers, face flushed, body restless.

Unbuttoning my shirt, I took it off and gently placed it over him, trying to soothe the rising heat in his body with the scent of me.

But the whimpering didn’t stop.

I moved to him, scooping him gently into my arms. His body instantly clung to mine, face burying into the curve of my neck, right where my scent glands pulsed.

A low moan slipped past his lips as he inhaled, desperate and greedy for the comfort he needed.

"FotFot," I whispered.

"I-I need you—"​ he cried softly, his voice trembling, eyes glossy with heat-induced tears.

My heart twisted at the sight.

"Fot," I whispered again, cradling him tighter, "you’re not in your right mind right now, love. I’ll stay with you… I’ll help you through this—but nothing beyond that. Not like this."

I leaned down, pressing a quick, gentle kiss to his lips, then pulled away, breathing deeply as I took off the shirt fully from him. His skin was flushed, his body burning with heat.

A cool breeze slipped into the room, and I watched as a faint sigh of relief fell from his lips.

Cradling him carefully, I opened my closet, clearing a space among my clothes.

Then I gently set him down inside, the thick fabric and my scent wrapping around him like a nest.

"Stay here, love," I murmured, tucking the shirt over him like a soft blanket. "Let me get you something to eat and drink before it really starts."

I kissed his forehead once—lingering for just a second—before stepping out quietly, closing the door behind me.

Santa’s POV

Every single event from today kept rewinding in my mind—how Phi Perth and I were so happy this morning… and then those fuckers had to ruin it, turning that happiness into chaos, making everyone anxious.

Phi Perth was still wearing the shirt we’d made together. His hands were gripping the steering wheel so tightly, his knuckles had turned white.

What was going through his head?

Was what Arthit said true?

Why did Phi Aou and Phi Boom look so disturbed?

Why didn’t Mr. Sriariyarungruang say anything?

What was Phi Pond going to tell me before I cut him off about the date?

So many questions—and not a single answer in sight.

Finally, my eyes drifted to Phi Perth again… and my breath caught in my throat.

"P-Phi… why are you crying?" My hand instinctively reached for his cheek, gently wiping away the single tear that had slipped down.

"Phi-"

"Ta, do you think I didn’t know Pa was behind all this?" Phi Perth spoke, helplessness filled his voice. We sat in silence, not that i don't have words to say but because I want him to speak, to let go.

And all of a sudden, he pulled the car to the side and parked, stepping out without another word.

I followed him.

The place we stopped at was strangely peaceful—a quiet lake, a small bench beneath a tall, lone tree, leaves rustling softly in the wind.

Phi Perth reached for my hand and gently led me to the bench. His grip was firm, but trembling slightly.

"Phi-"

"Ta… how many more proofs do I need that Pa was behind my parents’ murder… behind your pain?"

His voice shook again.

"But Ta… how can I believe it? How can I?” His eyes brimmed with helplessness. “When he searched every orphanage just to find me… when he could’ve adopted Arthit, but he chose me instead. When everything—his company, his wealth—is legally divided between Junior and me. When he loved me… spoiled me… even when I felt I didn’t deserve it. When Ma always treated me like her own…"

He choked, a sob lodged in his throat.

"Then how? How do I believe he’s the one who destroyed everything?"

My heart broke for him. I reached out, cupping his cheeks gently, tilting his face toward mine.

Our eyes met… and I didn’t see Perth Tanapon Sukhumpantanasan. I saw the little boy who had risked everything to protect me, even when we barely knew each other.

"Phi…" I whispered softly.

His eyes—filled with vulnerability—looked right into my soul.

"You don’t want to believe Mr. Sriariyarungruang was behind your parents’ murder?" I asked quietly.

He nodded, just slightly.

"Then don’t, Phi."

Before he could protest, I continued. "I believe in you, Phi. We’ll try again. This time, you're not alone. We’ll start from scratch, wherever you want. We’ll even get help from Mr. Sriariyarungruang—we’ll hear him out."

He stared at me like I was speaking another language.

"TaTa… every single recording and piece of evidence says he did it-"

"So what?" I interrupted softly. "Let’s say… a 6 is drawn on the ground. You’re standing on one side and I’m on the other. Will you blame me if I say I see a 9 instead of 6?"

He looked at me with so much adoration and then a small, breathy laugh escaped his lips.

"I love you so much, Ta."

Without hesitation, he pulled me into his arms, placing kisses all over my face—my cheeks, my forehead, my nose.

“Phiii,” I giggled.

"You’re so cute, my baby Santa."

He slotted his lips against mine, arms curling around my waist, holding me like I was his lifeline.

When he finally pulled away, I whined. "Come on, Phiii, we were serious!"

"Yes, yes, Baby Santa," he chuckled. "So… what’s your plan?"

I blinked, my expression turning sheepish. "Well… I don’t know."

I really didn’t.

"I just want to say… Phi, even if you have every piece of evidence—why not start again? Sometimes, even the things we see clearly… can still be wrong."

Phi Perth stared at me, as if trying to read something written between the lines of my eyes.

"Ta…" he whispered, but didn’t finish. Instead, he pulled me into his arms again—tighter this time. Like I was his anchor.

Maybe I was.

Just like he was mine.

He kissed me again—my forehead, my closed eyes, down to my cheeks, my nose… and finally a soft, warm kiss on my lips.

We both laughed gently.

"Let’s go for a walk?” he asked. “You said we should end our date with a walk."

"YOU REMEMBERED?" I lit up instantly. It wasn’t a big thing—but it meant everything to me.

"Let’s go, Phiii. You still have to tell me how you and Phi Junior used to fight when you were younger!"

His laughter was light as he pulled me beside him.

"For sure, my love…"

It was a soft night. Almost morning. But it was ours......

Chapter Text

Mark's POV

"Pa… Pa, how can you—how can you hurt Perth's family?"

Ju ran behind his father, voice shaking, desperation thick in every word. I stayed quiet, just a step behind, ready to catch him if he stumbled—but I knew he needed to confront him himself.

"PA, ANSWER ME!" he shouted again.

Ma came out then, startled, her voice still groggy with sleep. "What's going on here, Ju? Mark?"

Junior turned, voice raw. "DON'T ACT LIKE YOU'RE NOT A MURDERER, PA."

The words froze both of them.

Ma’s eyes widened, her breath caught in her throat. Her scent soured instantly, panic beginning to bloom. But Pa… he only took her hand, pulling her silently into their room and locking the door behind them.

Junior banged on it furiously, but I stepped closer, letting my calming scent wrap around him. He breathed in deeply, and I watched the tremble in his body ease just slightly.

He really is the storm to my calm. A small, almost amused smile crept onto my face despite the tension.

From behind the door, Pa’s voice came. "We’ll talk tomorrow. When you’ve calmed down and can think clearly. Invite Perth too. I want to talk to him."

There was a pause, then he added, "And if you don’t trust me that much, why didn’t you let Perth pull the trigger? Think about that, Ju. Then come find me when you’re ready."

Junior turned to me then, eyes glassy. I wrapped my arms around him, gently guiding his face into the crook of my neck-where a mating bite will someday sit.

I brought him back to our room slowly and sat him on the bed.

"Phi Ju," I called softly.

His eyes snapped to mine, a flicker of surprise in them. I hadn’t called him Phi since we got together. I only did it when he needed grounding.

"Go on, Phi. Your calm is here." I took his hand and placed it on my chest where my heart beat steadily beneath it, nodding gently. Urging him to let it all out.

"How will I ever—" His voice cracked, a choked sob cutting off the sentence. I laced my fingers through his silently.

"How—How will I ever be able to face Perth, Mark? He’s like a brother to me. I swore I’d help him. Wh-what if Pa really was behind it all? Whose side do I take? Will I be able to keep my promise?”

His voice fell apart by the end, all the strength he'd been pretending to have finally giving way.

I held his hand tighter. "Phi Ju, I’m not Perth. I don’t know what he’ll say. But I do know him—and I know he won’t blame you."

He stayed silent, eyes locked on mine.

"He doesn’t even fully believe Pa is behind it. I’m sure there’s more we don’t see yet, a bigger picture. And we need to find that picture, Phi. Just… wait till tomorrow. Call Perth. Ask him to come over. Talk to Pa. Don’t assume the worst, okay?"

He nodded slowly, like he was still half-trapped in another world.

I threaded my fingers through his hair, gently tugging him closer. Lying down, I let him curl around me, resting against my chest. I could feel the tension in him still, but I knew he was trying.

The best thing I could do right now was to keep releasing my scent. I’ve heard it’s calming—blackcurrant, green tea, and white musk. People have said it feels like peace.

"W-what if-" he began again.

I silenced him with a kiss, soft and quick, just enough to bring him back to me.

"I’m right here, Phi. And I’ll always be here… in your arms, beside you." I smiled slightly. "Unless you want me to go-"

"I WOULD NEVER," he said instantly, and for the first time tonight, I saw life in his eyes again. It made me smile—really smile. The kind only he ever sees.

"Then let everything else go. You’re here. I’m here. We don’t know what tomorrow holds, so let’s not ruin tonight worrying about it. Let’s just sleep. And dream."

He gave a tiny nod, his lips curling in the faintest smile.

"Smile suits you," I whispered.

"You always say that, my love," he replied, brushing a kiss to my neck.

"Because it’s true."

He finally tucked his head against my neck, whispering a soft "Thank you."

I didn’t say anything back. I just rubbed his back gently, holding him close, hoping—praying—that everything would be okay.

Phuwin's POV

"Yes... yes, Pa, I’m safe."
"Yes, I promise. My friends are safe too."
"Phi Dunk is standing with me...."
"Don’t—no, no, Pa... you don’t have to kill your sons-in-law."
"I’ll be back with Nara."
"Good night, Pa. Say night to Mom too."

And finally, the call disconnected. Apparently, Pond must’ve told Pa what happened, which got him all worked up.

Phi Dunk was already smiling amusedly, fully aware of how overdramatic Pa can be.

Everyone had already gone home—Junior left with Phi Mark, Perth and Ta went together, and Gem took Fot back before his heat fully hit. Only Aun and we remained. Nara and Joong were still helping clear everything up in the forest with Phi Milk’s help.

I was still deep in thought when Aun came running—crashing straight into Phi Dunk.

"What the—"

"Yo, don’t say anything to me. Your boyfriends are fighting over something. Go before they kill each other."

Phi Dunk’s brows furrowed as we both bolted toward the sound of Pond and Joong, who were in a very heated session of yelling.

"Joong, I’m going to beat the fuck out of Perth. He fucking promised me—"

"Can you for a second think how hard it is for him too?" Joong’s voice was calm, but his eyes were tired.

Pond chuckled—but there was nothing funny in it.
"Yeah? So now you’re taking that fucker’s side?"

Joong visibly sighed. His eyes said he wasn’t blaming Pond for his anger... but he didn’t agree with it either.

Phi Dunk raised his eyebrows, silently signaling me to stop Pond. Sighing, I walked over and gently placed a hand on Pond’s arm.

"Phu—"

"You are not fighting right now, Nara. I’m very tired and I need sleep. You wanna fight with Perth, you can do it tomorrow."

With that, I tugged his hand gently, signaling him to walk away before another argument started.

Joong mouthed a “Thank you” at me, and I simply nodded. I know Pond tends to get angry sometimes... and whatever the reason was, it was strong enough to make him fight with Joong—his childhood best friend.

"Nara—"

"You shouldn’t have stopped me. I wanted to knock some sense into that thick skull of his," Pond groaned, his anger softening just slightly.

"For sure, for sure. You can totally do that tomorrow. I just need sleep. I have classes in the morning."

He smiled a little at my weak excuse but still scooped me into his arms, making me yelp.

Faking a pout, I whined, "I said I’m sleepy. That doesn’t mean you have to carry me."

"Darling, what if you fall somewhere? I can’t afford that. You getting kidnapped was enough torture—what if you get hurt too?"

The fear in his voice was raw. My heart clenched.

I could only imagine what they all went through while looking for us.

Placing a soft kiss on his jaw, I whispered, "I’m here now. Don’t worry."

Content, I rested my head against his chest—finally letting the fear I had felt in that room with Fourth and Santa creep into my heart.
I knew exactly what they would’ve done, if-

"You’re shaking, darling," Pond whispered, holding me even tighter, cradling me gently to his chest.

We didn’t say anything else after that.

We just let the silence speak for us—warm, comforting silence.
And slowly, sleep took over... burning away all the what-ifs.

Perth's POV

My body felt like it was floating—light, warm, like clouds wrapped around me. Santa’s warmth pressed against my chest, his breath soft against my neck. It was quiet. Peaceful. Nothing in the world mattered.

Until it did.

The sudden, loud knocking on the car window snapped me out of it.

My eyes opened instantly, instincts alert.

"Young kids! Why are you parking your car in front of my store?"

An old man’s voice. Sharp, cranky. His face peered through the window, frowning as I slowly rolled it down.

Still disoriented, I tried to piece things together. My mind was cloudy, but when I looked down — at the sleeping figure in my arms — it all came rushing back.

Santa.

His head rested against me, his body curled in softly. We must have fallen asleep in the car after our walk.

A small smile tugged at my lips. He looked so peaceful. So small.

"Such a mannerless young man!" the old man kept rambling. "I’m talking to you, and you’re smiling like I told a joke. Move your car, now!"

I offered him a polite nod. No words. Just enough to make him stop.

I shifted Santa gently to the backseat, trying not to wake him. He stirred a little, whining softly in his sleep—but didn’t open his eyes.

Climbing into the driver’s seat, I quietly started the engine and pulled out of the parking space.

No one else was around when we reached the dorm. The parking lot was nearly empty, silent.

I stepped out, went around, and opened the back door again.

Ta hadn’t moved. He looked so innocent like this — curled up, completely trusting. A memory bloomed in my chest, warm and vivid. That night at the beach house, when I’d carried him back to the tents so no one would question why he wasn’t in bed. He hadn’t stirred then either.

He got scolded by Phuwin for being too trusting.

A chuckle escaped my lips.

"I was right, little one," I whispered fondly. "You really don’t have any Omega instincts."

Carrying him now felt the same as then. Like holding something precious I didn’t want to let go of.

But as I walked toward our room, a thought kept tugging at me.

Everyone else-Joong, Pond, Phuwin, Dunk, Gem, Aun–all of them had gotten calls from their parents. Parents frantic, worried, checking in. Fourth was still in recovery, and even his parents had been calling.

But Santa?

Not even a single call from Mr. Oudompoch.

Did he not know? Or... did he not care?

The thought lingered as I reached our door. I fumbled with the key, careful not to drop Santa.

The door creaked open.

My eyes narrowed. The room lights were on.

And sitting on my bed, arms folded, was Junior.

"Where were you?"

"Why are you here?"

We both blinked at each other—the questioned asked at the same time.

After placing Santa gently on the bed, I turned fully to face him.

"I couldn’t sleep," he muttered. "I needed to talk. So I came here. But the room was empty... so where were you both?"

His eyes drifted to Santa, still peacefully sleeping.

"None of your business," I said curtly.

"Bro—"

"Why are you here, Ju?" I asked again, quieter this time.

He hesitated. Then inhaled sharply.

"Y-You don’t believe whatever they said… right?"

A hollow laugh slipped from my lips before I could stop it.

"Ju… what do you want to believe?"

"Perth—"

"No, answer me. What do you want to believe?"

"I-I don't know."

I dragged the chair forward and sat down in front of him. His eyes were troubled—swirling with emotions. Guilt. Confusion. Fear.

"Great," I said flatly. "I’ve been investigating for months. Milk's been helping me. We've gone through camera footage, voice recordings, physical files— everything. And every single piece points to Pa-Your father."

"Perth, give him a chance—"

"I’m not going to kill him, Ju."
His eyes widened.

He knew me. He knew that once, I’d sworn I wouldn’t spare anyone who had a hand in my parent's murder.

With a quiet sigh, I looked away.
"I... I’m turning a blind eye to the proof."

"Perth—"

"But that doesn’t mean I won’t confront him."
He didn’t let me finish.

Suddenly, Junior lunged forward, wrapping me in a tight hug.

"I-I’m a coward, I know," he choked out. "But I promise, Perth... I believe Pa isn’t behind this. I swear—"

His voice cracked, and I felt the warmth of his tears soak into my shirt.

After a long moment, I raised my arms— and hugged him back.

We hadn’t hugged in years. Not even as kids. Junior always respected my no-affection rule.

But this... this was different.

"Why are you crying, Phi Ju? You look so ugly," a sleepy voice cut through the silence.

I looked over at Santa.

His eyes barely open, lips curved into a lazy smile.

"You—" Junior started.

"Did Phi Mark finally realize you’re overdramatic and dump you?" Santa teased, stretching like a cat.

Junior yelped and launched at him without warning, fingers attacking his sides mercilessly.

"Princess, you’re getting really naughty," he teased.

Something dark coiled in me. That nickname. I don't like it.

He’s mine.

"I told you not to call me that!" Santa whined, squirming in the tickle attack, giggling breathlessly.

I moved without thinking—grabbing Junior by the hair and pulling him back.

"Y-You’re a monster, Phi Overdramatic Ju!" Santa cried, still catching his breath.

Junior flopped dramatically back on the bed, grumbling,
"You pushed your brother for this little menace."

I ignored him.

All I heard was Santa, whining and complaining about him.

And for the time being… the heavy weight in my chest wasn’t so heavy anymore.

Wiphan's POV

The desk was illuminated by the harsh light, Arthit's bandaged leg resting on it while Pa bandaged my own wounds, occasionally scolding.

"Why the hell would you kidnap the kid, Phan?" Pa's voice was irritated.

"You said I have to marry him." He looked at me, and then -
"Ouchh, Paaa!" He pinched my wound.

"I said to marry him, not kidnap him. Other omegas you can have fun with, but he's Oudompoch's son. Don't mess with him, Phan."
A small smirk formed on my mouth.

"Pa, your Mr. Oudompoch said, 'You can kidnap him and force him to marry you. Apparently, he is not listening to me.'"

"He said that?" The shock was clear in his voice.

"Yes, Pa. And other omegas? Nahhh, I don't want to mess with other mafia families. And if it's for pleasure, then I can just go to a bar."
Pa smirked at me and patted my back before sitting in front of me.

"And why is your mood so sour, Arthit?"
Arthit's cold gaze was fixed on the wall, hands clenched with anger.

"Of course my mood would be sour, Pa. That omega is very clever. Our family needs an obedient omega - not another one like your wife."
Pa's laughter echoed in the room.

"I think it's this family's destiny to have ferocious omegas. And talking about obedience - your mother's ego was also bent. Omegas are easy to break, my sons. Make them fall in love, completely dependent on you, and then the power is yours."
The thoughts invaded my mind in an instant... Santa Pongsapak, you might not fall in love - but I do have other ways.

"Pa, we will officially go to Mr. Oudompoch's house tomorrow to ask for his hand."

"My Phi Chaiii, apparently my leg was shot, so delay your plan a little."
Arthit interrupted.

"Nopes, you can completely walk fine. So prepare yourself. I don't want to delay anything. What if Perth marked him? I can't have him then."

"The way you say you only want him for business - but man, you're obsessed."
Arthit clapped, and Pa just laughed.

Soon, Santa. Soon, you will be mine

Joong's POV

My sweetheart stayed the night with me, and now our moment was badly ruined by Pond, who banged on the door.

Behind him stood Phuwin with a small, apologetic smile.

"I'm sorry, Joong, I couldn't stop him," Phuwin excused, and I just nodded. He looked like an annoyed, whiny cat, too tired of his boyfriend's antics.

"Let's go. We are going to Perth Tanapon."

A sigh escaped my lips before I could even respond. That’s when Dunk's arms wrapped around me from behind, his scent of honeyed sandalwood and almond milk mixing with mine—white rose and sea breeze.

"Why are you out of bed sooo early, Archen? It's only 12:00 PM."

Apparently, both of us had no classes today, but Phuwin did.

"Your brother and brother-in-law are here."

Dunk's eyes opened in an instant, and Phuwin couldn't control his laughter—along with Pond. Well, Dunk was still in my oversized shirt, with just socks. His fluffy hair fell into his eyes, making him look even softer.

He quickly apologized before pulling Phuwin inside and leaving both of us alone.

"You want to go or should I go alone?" Pond broke my focus, his voice pulling me away from staring at Dunk.

"Pond—"

"I'm going alone then."

He turned, but I sighed and followed him out—leaving Dunk with a quick kiss goodbye and Phuwin with a quiet promise that we wouldn’t fight.

Sitting in the car, Pond sped up toward the dorms. Phuwin had already taken his early classes, so it was okay to leave him and Dunk at home.

At least my sweetheart would have company.

"Pond, you will not do anything outrageous," I warned, narrowing my eyes.

He gave me a quick side eye before snickering.

"If you consider a broken nose outrageous, then yes."

Should I throw him out of the car?

Pulling up to the dorms, he stormed out without another word, rushing toward Santa's. I chanted in my head—Perth, please don’t open the door. Let it be Santa.

Pond wouldn’t hit him. But I couldn’t say the same for Perth.

Pond violently knocked.

And before I could stop him, the door opened—and he punched Perth right across the face.

Santa's scream rang out immediately.

"What the fuck, Pond!" Perth got up from the floor, fist tightening, ready to retaliate—but Santa stood in front of him.

"Phi Pond—"

"Get the fuck aside, Ta."

"No, Phi! Fucking control yourself. What is this all about?"

Santa looked confused, eyes flickering between all of us. Perth stood behind him—silent, not moving, not speaking.

"Why didn’t you fucking pull the trigger, Perth Tanapon, huh? Already fucking breaking your promise? If he’s your Pa, you’ll forget what he and his men did to Ta, huh?"

Perth’s eyes dropped to the floor.

And a flash of fear ran across Santa’s face.

"Phi—"

"No, don't, Ta. I allowed you—I told you everything just so you could protect his rapist—"

"PHI STOP!"

Santa yelled, his voice cracking—eyes glassy and wide.

"Phi... Uncle Sriariyarungruang did nothing—"

"Oh, Ta, please! Phi Aou sent me every single detail, and he was the one who kidnapped you. He was the one who—"

A sob choked out of Pond, but he didn’t cry.

Perth’s eyes widened. So did Santa’s.

"Yes, Ta. He was the one who did everything. And I promised you—we’d make them suffer. He—" Pond pointed straight at Perth, voice trembling—"fucking said that he’d destroy them. That he wouldn’t leave them. But now, when it’s his own Pa behind this, he’s backing out."

A small tear slipped down his cheek, his eyes never leaving Santa.

"If you can't do it—I will, Perth Tanapon."

"Phi, please—"

"I believe he’s not behind this," Perth finally said.

"Oh? And what proof do you have, Perth?"

"I don’t have any, Pond. But I’ve never gone back on my words. Let me investigate. Let me do it all over again. Just one chance—I... I promise."

"PERTH TANAPON, ARE YOU HEARING YOURSELF? YOU’RE LETTING A RAPIST GO!"

"PHI POND, PLEASE STOP—"

Santa’s voice broke entirely.

That’s when someone walked out from behind—Junior.

His face was frozen in shock.

"Ta—"

"PLEASE, PHI! PLEASE! IT'S HARD FOR PHI PERTH TOO—NOT JUST ME."

Santa was shaking now, his eyes pleading through tears.

"Whoever was behind—raping me—was also behind Phi Perth's parents’ murder. You—You can’t blame him, Phi. Please. Phi, stop it. I don’t want revenge. It won’t give me anything back that was taken from me, Phi—please. Please... please... P-Phi..."

Before anyone could say anything—Santa crouched down, covering his ears tightly, sobbing louder and louder.

Pond took a step forward.

But Santa screamed, scrambling backward, his voice cracking.

"D-Don’t c-come c-c-closer to me. N-No t-touch—"

Junior froze. He stood behind Perth—his entire body unmoving. Eyes wide. Mouth slightly parted. He had just found out.

And Perth...

He stepped back.

One foot.

Then another.

Giving Pond and me the way.

His hands were trembling at his sides, his breathing shallow—but he didn’t try to help.

Not because he couldn’t.

But he knew what Santa needed. Santa got scared, because his brother just fought with his lover. Blaming Perth for everything.

Pond, already crying, collapsed to his knees in front of Santa.

He gently pulled him into his arms, whispering apologies over and over. Apologizing for scaring him. For reminding him.

And Santa sobbed into his shoulder, shaking violently.

Only when his cries faded into shallow, broken breaths... only then did Perth kneel beside them.

He waited for Pond to loosen his grip.

Then he gently wrapped his arms around Santa—slow, careful—like he was holding something fragile. Something sacred.

"Pond..." Perth’s voice was still cold but their was a flicker of warmth. "I give in to you because Santa loves you a lot. Even after you scared him, I let you calm him down."

He paused, looking straight at Pond.

"Please believe me—I would never, never take advantage of Santa. I will find whoever was behind it. But please... give me a chance."

It was the most Perth had ever spoken in front of any of us. And It was desperate.

I nodded, stepping forward, gently placing a hand on Santa’s head.

"Perth... you're our friend too. I'm sorry for the way Pond reacted. I... I agree with both of you. I’ll search with you. Help you with everything. If Santa was hurt—so were you."

Pond’s head hung low, guilt written all over him.

Santa blinked through his tears, staring at each of us—then at Junior.

A flicker of shame passed through his expression.

"Phi Pond—"

"I’m sorry, Ta."

"You should be, Phi." Santa sniffled, trying to breathe evenly. "But please... can you consider Phi Perth’s pain too? His parents were killed. And now... the only clue we're getting is that his adoptive father might have done it."

He looked around at all of us, vulnerable yet composed.

"Just think how he’s feeling. On the other hand... I’m fine."

"Please, Phi. I love you a lot. I know you're angry. But please..."

Pond didn’t argue. He just pulled Santa back into his arms again, muttering soft apologies over and over.

Perth looked at me. I gave him a little smile.

I mouthed, "They’re always like this."

Pond had always been overprotective of Santa.
Because he had seen him at his worst.

So had Phi Aou and I—but we showed our love in quieter ways.

Perth turned his eyes toward Junior and subtly shook his head.

Not now. Don’t say it.

And without another word—he gently picked Santa up in his arms.

Santa clung to his shirt—still shaken, but not resisting.

And Perth… carried him inside......

New story cover! Will post the first chapter tomorrow. 

Chapter Text

Third Person's POV

The chaos that followed after their emotional breakdown was uncalled for.

Santa had fallen asleep in Perth's arms, soothed by the Alpha’s soft affirmations whispered gently in his ear.

He woke up to loud noises echoing through the dorm room—yelling and cursing, voices that unmistakably belonged to Phuwin and Fourth.

"W-What are you guys doing here?" Santa stumbled down from the bed, still trying to grasp what had happened after their earlier fight.

Before he could get another word out, Mark walked over and gently guided him toward the bathroom to freshen up.

"YOU CANNOT MAKE 'FUCK' A WORD IN SCRABBLE, PHI PHUWIN!" Fourth screamed, throwing a pillow at Phuwin who grinned like the menace he was.

"I CAN! IT’S MY GAME!" Phuwin countered, launching the pillow right back.

Mark and Dunk both rolled their eyes, already too tired of their antics.

They’d been playing Scrabble for the last 50 minutes—and yet Phuwin and Fourth still refused to take it seriously.

"Come on, you're older now. Behave like it, Phu and Fot," Mark finally snapped, but it only earned him matching smirks.

The two troublemakers looked at each other—then pounced, pinning Mark down and tickling him without mercy.

They knew he'd chase them with a slipper later, but right now, it was worth it.

Mark was still trying to fight them off when Santa walked out of the bathroom. His eyes widened at the scene—then lit up with mischief.

Without a second thought, he ran barefoot into the chaos, launching himself at them and giggling loudly.

They were all practically holding Mark down now, tickling him while Dunk—usually the only calm one—finally gave in and joined them too.

The room erupted in laughter, shouting, and mock curses.

Pillows flew across the room.

They ran through the dorm halls, teaming up for hide-and-seek, causing more chaos as confused students peeked out of their rooms. Some even helped them hide—like it was the most normal thing in the world.

Santa had even forgotten to ask where Perth and the others had gone.

After another hour of full-blown madness, they all returned to the dorm room, sweaty and exhausted.

But glowing—glowing with love for one another.

Santa and Dunk plopped down on the floor, fanning themselves while Phuwin, Fourth, and Mark collapsed onto the small chairs.

"N-Now that we're all calm... I wanna ask—what was that earlier? And what are you doing here, FotFot? Weren't you supposed to be with Gemini right now?" Santa questioned, brows raised.

Phuwin and Fourth immediately burst into laughter again.

"Phii Taaa," Fourth grinned, "I took suppressants after my first heat wave. I had a project to submit today, so Gem only let me go after lots of convincing. He even waited while I turned it in. And then Phi Phuwin and Phi Dunk called me, saying they were gonna raid your room—and how could I miss that?"

Mark looked like he might slap him again.

"Ohhh—so you can take suppressants during heat too?" Santa asked, eyes wide with curiosity.

Dunk chuckled at the innocent question.

"Of course, TaTa. What else would omegas do if they’ve got something important during heat?" Mark answered gently, threading his fingers through Santa’s hair—making Phuwin and Fourth whine for attention too.

Mark, like always, was the quiet mother of the group—scenting them all and keeping the energy grounded.

It was a soft, glowing moment—much needed after everything they'd all just been through.

Sriariyarungruang's POV

"NOW EVEN YOUR SON KNOWS. WHEN—WHEN ARE YOU GOING TO FUCKING OWN IT?" she screamed in my face, her scent sour and all over the room.

"Love—"

"D-Don't. Don't... Aren't you tired? You killed his parents, you killed my sister... You brought Perth up with so much love—only so that he can't kill you, right? Aren't you a bit too selfish?"
Her words pierced my heart. Anna, please... my love, don't say that.

"Anna—"

"I am tired! Really tired—"
Before she could continue, the bell rang loudly. She turned to me, her eyes watery.

"I'm going to rest."

"Anna—"

"Sort this out, without losing Perth and Junior, and I will talk to you again.
I don't want to lose my kids.
AND PERTH IS MY KID."
With that, she walked away, leaving me alone in the room.

Perth's POV

Santa fell asleep in my arms, his warm scent just a bit seeping through the suppressants.

Pond, Joong, and Junior stood behind me, Junior seemingly more worried after what he heard—and I’m thankful he hadn't started questioning.

"Perth... Pa said he wants to talk to you." Junior broke the thick ice in the room, his voice low, careful not to wake him.

A hum escaped my lips.

"I want to go too." Pond’s voice came all of a sudden. Joong glared at him, but he didn’t back down.

"I want to hear what he has to say. Making excuses is your business—why are we here? Because I’m not telling him the truth." His voice was clipped, anger surfacing again, but this time, he was in control.

"Ok. Call Phuwin and Dunk to come here. He’ll panic if he wakes up alone."
Joong and Pond left to call their partners.

Junior and I remained in the room.
And finally, the question came.

"What did Pond mean by S-Santa being r-raped?"
There was fear in his voice—hesitation layered with disbelief.

Omega rights are better now. SA cases are more in control. Omegas can go out alone with scent blockers or suppressants.
But that doesn’t mean scumbag Alphas have disappeared.

There are still Alphas who don’t understand the word no—who take what they want by force.
They get punished now.

But Santa didn’t...
He didn’t get the chance.
And I will do that for him. With him. I’ll make them pay for what they did to a child.

"It’s a long story, Ju. And I don’t have any right to tell you what happened to Ta."
A crease formed in his brows, but he didn’t press it. He just quietly looked at Santa.

"I think the word Princess suits him. He deserves to be treated like that, after whatever he went through."
His voice was low but clear.

Princess…
Yes. Mine.

Pond and Joong returned, informing me that Phuwin and Dunk were on their way, and they had informed Phi Mark too.
At least he won’t be alone.

I placed a soft kiss on Santa’s head and temple before leaving.
I messaged him—so he wouldn’t think I left without saying anything.

A small smile curled on my lips, remembering how he slept on me in the car just yesterday.

In 30 minutes, we reached our house.
Now it felt foreign—like I didn’t know this place at all.
Like I hadn’t spent my entire life here.

We rang the bell.
Each second passed like it was heavier than the last.

What reasons will he give?
Will he really confess he was behind it?
And if he does…
Will I be able to kill him?

The answer echoed loud and clear in my mind.
Yes.
For Santa, I will.

Because if he was behind it all—then this won’t be my revenge.
It’ll be Ta’s.

The door opened. Ma stood there.

"Ju, Perth."
She cried out, pulling us into a hug, her tears soaking into my shirt.

Ju tried to calm her, releasing his scent, but nothing worked.

"Ma—" I began.

"Never stop calling me that, Perth. You’re my son. Always mine."
She patted both our heads gently, then greeted Pond and Joong with a soft smile.

"He’s waiting inside. Go on."
Ju looked confused.

"You’re not coming?"

"No..." a sigh escaped her lips.
"I told him to wrap this mess up, or I won’t talk to him. I’ll go live at your place for the time being."
With that, she walked away, leaving us standing there.

Pa sat inside already. His eyes flicked to Pond and Joong—but he didn’t say anything.

"Come and sit, sons."

We took our seats.
The tension was sharp, thick with things unsaid.
I could feel Pond and Joong’s hatred even though they tried to hide it.

"Perth... I have a proposition for you."

"Aren’t we here to talk about Wiphan’s confession?"
My voice came out rougher than I intended. He flinched—but didn’t respond.

"I will tell you everything. But not now—"

"THE FUCK—"
Pond lunged forward. Joong’s arms shot out, dragging him back.

Even now, Pa stayed calm.

"Perth, please. You wanted to take revenge yourself. You wanted to find them yourself. I will just give you hints..."
He leaned forward.
"You remember the 2009 kidnapping incident?"

At the mention of that year, our entire posture shifted.
Everyone’s ears sharpened.

Pa looked at me. I gave a small nod.

"Children are abducted every six months now. Before, it used to be yearly. In 2009, fifteen children were kidnapped—and none were ever found."
He paused, watching our faces.

"The children were being smuggled... out of Thailand. To be sold."

It felt like ice water had been poured down my back.
The thought that they might be trafficked overseas—never even crossed my mind.

"In 2009, all the children were killed. Because apparently, you—" he looked at me—
"Told the police. They found the location. But the traffickers didn’t have time to move them. So they killed all fifteen."

The room was silent.

"The point is—it’s happening again. In a month or two. I want you, Pond, Joong, and Junior to catch them red-handed. All your questions will be answered then."
He pulled out a thick file and placed it on the table.

"Read it when you have time. I promise I’m helping you, Perth. You’re intelligent. You’ll find him. This mission will answer everything.
I can’t tell you more—walls have ears. It’s too risky to speak."

I picked up the file. The edges were sharp under my fingertips, but I barely felt them.

Inside—pages of names. Children. Families.
Abduction dates. Profits.

Too many lives.

I tossed the file toward Pond, standing up.
Joong, Junior, and Pond began reading it.

"What if you’re just doing this to save yourself?"
The question escaped before I could stop it.

"Perth... do you believe in karma?"

I stayed silent.

"Whether you do or not, know this—
If I took something precious from you... then believe me, something just as precious will be taken from me, too."

He stood, patting our shoulders gently before walking out.

"This is just the start. You’ll reach the finish line soon."

And then—he was gone.

The room stayed still. Everyone silent.
That one word clung in the air like smoke:

Karma.

And for the first time in days, it gave me hope.

Santa's POV

My eyes were wide open while everyone around me slept soundly.

Too many thoughts taking place in my head.

The first one... why didn’t Phi Aou tell Phi Perth about the truth if he knew?

I don't have the answer, but I want an answer for this.

Why would he keep that to himself when he was helping Phi Perth?

Fourth was curled up on me, Phi Phuwin and Phi Dunk cuddled on the other bed, which was joined with mine. Phi Mark lay peacefully on the side.

His blackcurrant, green tea and white musk scent wrapped around all of us.

Phi Perth's gentle message of not panicking was cute. It's heartwarming how he remembers it.

My scattered thoughts were halted when my phone tinged with an incoming message.

It could only be Phi Perth. A smile formed on my lips. It was brutally ripped away when Pa's name came into view.

A small message sat there.

"Be home in 1 hour. I want to talk to you. Wear something appropriate."

Dread settled in me. What does he even want now?

Gently, I shifted Fourth from myself, leaving him with my pillow.

After changing clothes and shoes, I was done. Pocketing my keys and phone, I was going to walk out when Phi Mark spoke from behind.

"Where are you going this late, Ta?" Phi Mark's voice was suspiciously calm.

"Ah—Phi... Pa called me. He wanted to meet me. I’m just going to my own house."

"Did you tell Perth about it?"

Fuck, fuck, fuck.

"Yes."

"Ta, don’t lie to me." He kept looking at me, and I tried to keep my smile intact.

"You are not going." His voice was final, and I groaned internally.

"I promise, Phi. I’m going to my own house, I swear. I’ll turn on my GPS and share location with Phi Perth. Here, look." He inspected the message quietly, then checked the shared location.

"Share location with me too."

Without hesitation, I shared it with him. Phi Pond and Phi Joong would already know by my disappearance.

"Can I go now, Phi?" He still didn’t look convinced but gave a small nod.

"And Phi, don’t worry—the bead is with Phi Junior. You can easily find me with it."

Giving a small smile, Phi Mark finally nodded with a, "Be careful."

Quickly hugging him, I rushed out.

55 minutes left.

A quick message left to Phi Perth.

"Phi, I’m going to meet Pa. Don’t get worried." (with a hugging emoji)

A smile crept on my lips.

While the driver was focused on driving, I kept playing with my phone, trying to ease the nerves.

Another 30 minutes and the house was in my sight. Anxiety creeping in, but I still walked out.

How much time has passed? When was the last time I came here?

It felt like forever. Slowly, I stepped in, walking inside without making too much noise.

Pa was standing right there, looking like he was waiting for me.

All of a sudden, his nose scrunched up. A disgusting expression followed.

"DID YOU STOP TAKING YOUR SUPPRESSANTS?"

My soul left my body. Crap. I forgot to take my strong suppressants.

"SANTA, I AM TALKING TO YOU." I flinched, his voice too loud.

"I—I accidentally—"

"IT DOESN’T HAPPEN ACCIDENTALLY, SANTA. HAVE YOU BEEN SLEEPING WITH PERTH?"

He looked angry like he might tear me apart.

Santa, you messed it up again. The thought flashed.

"Pa—"

"You are going to marry Wiphan."

"PA, I ALREADY TOLD YOU I DON’T WANT TO MARRY HIM."

The slap landed on my face sharp, making me stumble a little.

"DO YOU THINK JUST BECAUSE YOU’RE ALLOWED TO LIVE OUT OF THIS HOUSE YOU CAN FUCKING TALK BACK TO ME?"

Another slap landed, followed by another.

The pain shot through me. How naive of you to think, Santa, that he called to check up on you. A bitter laugh escaped from my lips.

"I will not marry him. You can do whatever you want. I have slept with Phi Perth. I have not been taking strong suppressants. At this point, I might be pregnant—"

A kick landed on my stomach, making me double over in pain.

His scent seeped out, making me bow my head. Unwanted memories of my childhood creeping into my head.

When he would beat the crap out of me just because I was fucking weak. Weaker than Alphas.

"SANTA... If I can give you wings, I can cut them too, my son. And if you’re not even going to listen like this... then look at those stairs..." He forcefully made me look at the stairs. "You remember your mother falling down from there? This time, it will be you and your baby."

A wave of nausea hit me with a force.

"Ma... Ma, please wake up. W-wake up. P-Pa— M-Ma... D-don’t leave T-Ta..."

My own childish voice echoed in my ears.

"NOW... my sweet son. Do you want to marry Wiphan?"

A laughter broke out.

"I will not marry him, Pa. You can kill me if you want."

After that, slaps, punches, belts followed, making me scream but never beg.

From the corner of my eye, I noticed Wiphan and Arthit standing in the living room with their father, watching everything like it was a movie.

Pa sat down in front of me, a small smirk on his lips.

"Ta, can you still fight back?"

I closed my eyes tightly.

"Mr. Oudompoch, for sure you’ve raised a warrior." Wiphan commented from somewhere behind. My head was already spinning, my hand hurting after falling on it.

Suddenly, my consciousness began to fade, when the last thing I heard...

"He is all yours, Wiphan, my son..."

My brain mocked me. Again in his hands?...

Chapter Text

Perth's POV

The small smile unconsciously etched itself on my lips, heart swelling with love at Ta's message.

Joong threw the file on the table.
"There’s very important information in this file. So how are you planning to start your investigation again, Perth?"

Pocketing my phone, I looked up - a plan already forming in my head.

"We don’t know when they’ll kidnap kids next. It can be today, tomorrow or next week. But I want you and Pond to do something."
Both of them turned to me, their attention shifting to the small board I’d prepared while they were reading the file.

"I’ll investigate the people we caught in the last mission, three days ago. You and Pond will dig into everyone’s relationship with the Sukhumpantanasan family. And Junior -" his focus finally shifted from his phone "- dig up the relationship between your family and mine. There’s something big Pa is hiding from us. Oh yeah, we’re cousins, Ju. Maternal cousins."
The shock on his face was evident - the phone slipped from his hand.

"What?"

"Our mothers are sisters. That’s why I don’t understand why Ma didn’t interfere when the investigation was stopped."
Even Pond and Joong were intrigued now, while Junior was still processing the information.

"I have a strong doubt about someone," Pond muttered under his breath.

"We’re not acting on doubts this time. Let’s inquire thoroughly. I want everyone’s reports on their respective tasks by Saturday."
The three of them nodded, and I set the marker down.

I have to believe in myself, even if I don’t know what’s going on.

"One more thing," I added, turning to Pond and Joong, "if you’re going to get help from Phi Aou, do it like before."
Without explaining further, I got up, ready to interrogate the people we’d captured.

Pond and Joong left to do their part, while Junior just sat there, staring at the file. Then a sentence left his mouth, followed by many questions.

"Why do I feel like Pa is really behind this... Who the hell is powerful enough to erase everything? What the hell really happened back then? How can 15 children and 2 grown adults, along with many guards, be murdered - and nobody batted an eye? Why did they let you live?"

A chuckle escaped my lips.

"If I had the answers, I wouldn’t be sitting here, Ju..."

"How the hell are you still holding up? It’s absurd."

Because I can’t let go of the people who ruined me and my lover.
Because they’re still doing those things - and no one’s stopping them.
But I didn’t answer. I just walked away.

Time to fetch some information from those fuckers.

Phi Mark's POV

The location was stuck at Santa's dad's house. Worry etched in my heart, but I remained calm. Worrying would not get me anywhere.

Phuwin and Dunk were desperately trying to call Pond and Joong. But both Alphas were not available — not even Ju was picking up. The fuck are all these Alphas doing?

"Phi Mark, I am really going to kill that Pond—"

"Calm down, Phuwin, he is your Alpha—"

"That piece of shit—" Dunk's hand covered Phuwin's mouth before he could curse him more.

"First of all, Fourth, take your suppressants and wear Gemini's jacket. Your heat is still not over. I’ve called Gem. He’ll pick you up now."

Fourth complied without a fight. His body was already flushed, another wave of heat hitting him.

Dunk and Phuwin also helped him, worried about his condition.

I left a message for both Perth and Junior, paying attention to Fourth, wrapping him in Gem's jacket and scenting him.

"W-When will Gemini come, Phiii?" the Omega whined, feeling hot.

"FotFot, he is on his way. Calm down, little one..." Dunk pulled him into a hug — these two youngest Omegas always had us worried about them.

On one hand, Santa hasn't come back. On the other, Fourth's suppressants are wearing off.

And it's better to have his Alpha with him now. Stress can make his heat harder.

But seriously... where the fuck are these Alphas?

Third Person’s POV

Santa’s body lay limp in Wiphan’s arms, head drooped against his chest, breath evened out. A small, satisfied smirk curled on Wiphan’s face.

Finally.

The thought filled him with dark delight-finally, he could have Santa. His to keep, to ruin.

Mr. Oudompoch stood across from him, flanked by Wiphan’s father and Arthit.

"Don’t hurt my son, Wiphan," the man spoke, voice tight, unsure whether he was pleading or pretending.

But the four of them burst into laughter.

"I won’t, Uncle," Wiphan chuckled mockingly, eyes glinting with wicked amusement. "Your son is safe with me. You can go with my father now." Mr. Oudompoch walked away with Mr. Nattapong like they were discussing a business deal-not a boy’s fate.

Arthit remained behind, eyes fixed on Santa in Wiphan’s arms. Blood had seeped through the fabric of his clothes. His hand was bruised, skin scraped raw. One cheek glowed reddish-purple from the force of his father’s slap.

"Don’t look at him like that, Arthit," Wiphan sneered. "He’s your soon-to-be brother-in-law. I’m not sharing him anymore. Let me have a taste first..."

He gently moved a lock of hair from Santa’s face and placed a brief kiss on his swollen cheek.

"I’ve been waiting for years."

Before Arthit could respond, Wiphan carried Santa upstairs.

The first room he entered was modest, dimly lit, and cold. Placing the Omega down on the bed carefully, he sat beside him-his gaze locked on that delicate, unconscious face. The way Santa lay there, completely defenseless-it made something primal in Wiphan coil tightly.

His hand slowly slid along Santa’s jaw, trailing down to the hollow of his throat, then to his collarbone, where the shirt interrupted his view. With a soft sigh, Wiphan tugged the shirt away.

What came into view made him still.

Instead of pristine skin, there were scars. Burn marks. Knife wounds. Bruises. His expression twisted into disgust, then a dark sort of glee.

"Tch... Under the disguise of a prince, you’re nothing but a broken, useless thing." His chuckle was low, bitter-but it didn’t stop his hunger.

He was too caught up in Santa's body to notice the subtle shift in the boy’s fingers. He didn’t see the slight twitch of Santa’s arm, the small knife being slipped from the hidden pocket.

Santa’s face remained perfectly still, expressionless.

"You’re really beautiful... Too bad I’m not your first..." Wiphan whispered as his lips brushed Santa’s collarbone-

A scream ripped from his throat.

Santa stabbed the knife deep into his hip.

Wiphan writhed in agony, trying to grab at the handle. His hand instinctively shot up, wrapping around Santa’s throat in a choke, eyes wild.

But Santa didn’t panic. With a grunt, he kicked Wiphan straight in the chest.

The Alpha crashed to the floor, blood pouring from his hip where the knife was ripped from, his gasps sharp and ragged.

"FUCK YOU, SANTA!"

Santa stood over him now, chest heaving, hand stained with blood. His fingers trembled from fear and adrenaline, but his eyes were sharp.

He pulled his shirt back over his wounded frame with calculated grace.

"YOU MANIPULATIVE BITCH-"

"I haven’t even done anything yet, Alpha~" His voice dropped into a teasing purr, lips curling into a faint, dangerous smile.

He walked slowly toward him and dropped to his knees beside the groaning Alpha. He tilted his head, gaze playful and empty all at once.

"See, Alpha~ I’ll show you what manipulative really looks like."

And just like that, Santa collapsed into a trembling heap, whimpering, fake tears spilling from his eyes. A choked sob shook his shoulders.

"D-don’t h-hurt me p-please A-alpha..."

Wiphan froze, completely thrown. His grip instinctively found Santa’s neck again.

But before he could tighten it, Santa burst into laughter. "YOU SLUT-"

A harsh slap landed across Wiphan’s cheek.

"Dare call me a slut again, and I will kill you."

Santa ripped Wiphan’s hands off his neck with ease and stood, but not before driving a second kick into the Alpha’s gut.

"You were right about one thing, Wiphan," he said, voice cold as steel. "My father raised me like a warrior."

Wiphan could barely move, groaning from the deep gash in his hip.

"You want to hear a fun fact?" Santa crouched down beside him, his voice now calm, unnervingly so."My father trained me against Alphas. Alphas who were in rut... while I was going through my first heat."

Wiphan’s eyes widened.

"I wasn’t allowed to leave the training ground until every single one of them was knocked out by me."

A hollow chuckle left Santa’s lips.

"You are nothing to me."

He walked away without looking back, each step firm. He locked the door from the outside with a soft click, sealing Wiphan inside.

Then, his knees gave out.

Santa slid down the door, his body shaking. The knife still clenched tight in his bloodied hand. His breathing came in short, panicked gasps.

But he didn’t stop.

Not here. When his father can come back at any time. Not when an alpha is inside.

He stood up again, forcing his legs to move. Quietly, he stepped out of his house and made his way to the small one just a little farther away.

He stepped inside and walked to the left corner.

The one where he used to huddle after brutal days of training, covered in wounds and exhaustion. It was where he always waited, clutching his torn shirt, hoping someone would come.

Hoping Phi Pond... Phi Joong... Phi Aou would find him.

Just this time...

He wished for something else.

Just this once, Santa begged alone for his mother to come. To take him far away from here.

Like she had promised.

Perth's POV

The only thing those prisoners could tell were...

The man behind this doesn’t give orders himself. There’s always someone else to pass the message.

The man never revealed his face.

Only the investors from overseas know him and can interact with him.

The man only comes out himself when he has to hand the kids.

But for years, Kiatniran Corporation had managed to save many children. Only this time…

The board was ready as Junior linked everything together.

"That means... we have to not only save the children but also catch the man to uncover the truth." Pond massaged his head as all of our attention remained on the things we’d gathered.

"The only thing we can do right now is wait for them to make a move. Without any clue, we’re just uselessly running." Joong concluded, frustrated.

"Wait, Joong, pass me the file." A sudden realisation struck me.

"Fuck..." There was a whole list of subordinates who’d kept the children.

Throwing the file at Junior, I gestured sharply. "Look, Ju, these were the people who kidnapped me and—" Joong, Pond, and my eyes widened at the same time, the realisation hitting us like a truck.

"GIVE ME THE DAMN FILE!" Without waiting for an answer, Pond ripped it from Junior’s hand.

His eyes scanned the records, fingers trembling slightly. Whatever was going through his mind—it was darker than mine.

Because the final boss will surely get his punishment. But the ones who touched Santa? They’re not going to live for long.

"Pond—"

"DON’T STOP ME ANYMORE, PERTH—"

"DO YOU FUCKING WANT THEM TO KNOW WE’RE INVESTIGATING?!" Ju’s shout cut through the tension, and Pond fell silent.

"Please, Pond... we’ve finally gotten something. A thread to hold—" Before Ju could finish, I cut in.

"Pond, no worries. Those people—I recognize them. We’ll make sure what they made Santa go through... they’ll go through that too. Much worse."
This wasn’t something to say. It was something to do. And we would.

"But we have to wait... till they kidnap the children."
The sentence felt like a weight on our chests. Because we know what they do to those children.

The little ones who are never saved... we know what happens to them.

Slumping back in his chair, Pond fished out his phone. For the first time, we had a clue. A real one.

We had to strategize a plan. No room for flaws.

"FUCK. Phuwin called me twenty-five times... I’m dead."
Joong burst into laughter, Junior joining him, but both of them paled a second later.

"Oh my god..." Junior immediately dialed Phi Mark’s number. The second the call connected, his expression changed—like a kicked puppy.

Only Joong was still relaxed. Dunk might have threatened him, but not harshly.

"WHY DID NO ONE TELL US SANTA WAS GOING TO HIS FATHER’S HOUSE?!" Pond yelled into the phone.

An equally loud voice came back: "YOU— I’VE BEEN CALLING YOU. SANTA HASN’T COME BACK STILL—"

The rest of the conversation blurred.

Because those words—Santa hadn’t come back from his father’s house—made my stomach tighten.

Without waiting, I shot up from my seat and ran straight to my car, pulling up the location and speeding out.

I could see Pond, Joong, and Junior following behind me.

We reached the house in record time, stepping out fast.

But instead of heading inside, Pond and Joong ran past it—toward somewhere else.

Their posture screamed panic and fear. Ju and I followed without question.

A small house stood in front of us. We entered quickly.

And there he was.

Santa, crouching in the farthest corner, body trembling violently. A bloody knife in his hand. His eyes widened when he saw us—but instead of relief, they filled with terror.

His posture turned rigid. Just as Pond and Joong stepped closer, he attacked—his hands shaking, eyes unfocused, stuck far away from the present.

"Ta?" Pond called gently, voice breaking. But Santa didn’t respond.

I stepped toward him carefully. He stayed curled in the corner, knuckles white from gripping the knife. He looked so small. So broken.

"I-I w-will k-kill you... d-don’t c-come... c...closer..."
Tears streaked down his face. He was having a full-blown panic attack.

I took slow steps and sat down in front of him. He pressed himself even farther back. Pond, Joong, and Junior stood frozen, giving us space.

"Ta—"

"DON’T—D-don’t..."
He raised the knife slightly, warning me.

Something inside me cracked.

I slowly slid closer, hands by my side, showing no threat.

As I reached him, he placed the knife on my neck. His hands were trembling, the blade shaking.

"I-I W-WILL K-KILL Y-YOU—"

"Go on, TaTa."
I gently pressed into the blade, keeping my hands behind my back.

He dug the knife in slightly. Panic flickered in his eyes when he saw I didn’t pull away.

"Love, stab me if you want. Just don’t hurt yourself."
I showed him my hand slowly, letting him see everything I did.

"I won’t hurt you, TaTa. But if you feel like I’m a threat... stab me. Hmm?"
His eyes were wide, glassy, confused. The knife pressed in deeper. I hissed softly.

Slowly, I brought my hand to his other one—his palm bleeding. Gently, I uncurl his fist.

His hand twitched. Then the knife lowered slightly as he looked down at his bleeding palm.

"Hurt?" he asked, confused by his own pain.

Still holding the knife, he looked back up at me.

"It’s me. Phi Perth, TaTa."
I said softly.

His eyes brightened a little.

"P-Phi Perth?"
He reached for my face, touching it gently. As if afraid I’d vanish.

He traced every part of it, still disoriented, still trying to believe.

And then he collapsed into my arms, the knife falling with a dull click.

His arms wrapped tightly around me, voice shaking as he kept murmuring "Phi Perth" again and again.

From the corner of my eye, Pond gestured at me—take care of him.

Then the three of them quietly stepped away.

Now it was just us.

A sobbing Santa in my arms, clinging, trying to make sure I was real. Scenting himself with mine. Still trapped in a trance, but no longer hurting himself.

His face was swollen. His hand still bleeding. He didn’t want to leave the corner.

So I stayed there. Holding him. Letting him tremble, letting him cry.

Because he was with me. In my arms.

And that was enough.

Mr. Sriariyarungruang's POV

The image of Junior, Pond, Joong, and Perth sitting and investigating was clear in front of me while Director Veeraphon was on the call with me.

"Director, why do you think Perth will be able to do this?"
The question had been bugging me since he said I should let Perth handle this. That maniac of my brother could still hurt him if he knew Perth was not backing down.

We were so fucking close... but then again, we had to stop.

"You don't know, Mr. Sriariyarungruang, the kid is very genius. He was all along given the wrong clues but still was able to determine something was wrong. Just think what he’ll do with that file."

"Oh, and yeah, have you talked to him again?"

"No, he has not contacted me again. And that's worrying me. What if he went after Perth again—"

"Our only hope is Perth now. Let him do it. You watch and guide them."
The sentence settled heavy in my chest.

"But Director, we already have proof—"

"It's Perth's revenge. Let him do it. If he is unable to, then we will step in."

"And what about Kiatniran Corporation? Will we provide them with clues for the kidnapped children?"
There was a pause on the other line.

"Yes. The kids might ask him. It's better to still provide him with clues."
That was his last sentence before the line cut off.

The past is very difficult to uncover when it hides something so deep it will leave them shocked.

I just hope this is the last year of your suffering, Perth...

Chapter Text

Pond’s POV

I didn’t see a grown-up Santa sitting there.

I saw a child… a child who would always run to that house — sometimes barefoot, clothes tattered, blood on his hands, his clothes, or his mouth — but always with a smile.

A small smile as he would run into Phi Aou’s arms, letting go of everything.

He never babbled about how hard his training was. How tired he was. He always talked about his mother — how she held him, how she loved him, her candies, her songs, her sweet words. Then he'd talk about Joong and me, how we played with him, about school. But even then, he never said how the kids bullied him. It was always just words — never physical. Santa was powerful enough to fight.

And today, after seeing him break down again… I wanted to kill myself. How can I be so useless — to let his father hurt him again? These thoughts were eating me alive.

"......Where were you, Nara? I was so worried," Phuwin's gentle voice pulled me out of my thoughts. His face clearly showed the worry that had replaced his anger.

"Sorry, darling, we were with Perth. We had all muted our phones to work properly." I finally scanned the room. Arriving at the dorm everyone settled. No shouting or questions just a sentence from them...."You all are not alone, we are always here for you." And now Junior and Mark were deep in conversation, their postures upright and tense.

Dunk had Joong nuzzled into his neck, a calmness softening the room. No one asked where Perth or Santa were — even though Phi Mark, Dunk, and Phuwin were clearly worried.

All of a sudden, my phone rang, slicing through the comfort of the moment.

"Phi Aou?" I muttered.

Now Junior and Joong’s eyes were on me. Phi Aou calling was rare.

I picked up the call and put it on speaker. Phuwin clung to my free arm, his cheek lightly pressed against my bicep.

"Good almost night, Phi Aou?" Instead of an answer, there was a loud sound — it almost sounded like someone crying from happiness.

"Phi Aou?" I asked again. No answer. Just crying, loud enough for us all to hear. Joong and Junior looked at me like I was the one supposed to fix it.

"Phi Aou?" This time Joong called.

"MY BOOM! MY JELLY BOOM! MY LOVE, MY DARLING—" he broke down again.

What the actual fuck was going on?

Even Mark, Dunk, and Phuwin were intrigued now.

"HE’S PREGNANT! MY LOVE IS PREGNANT! I’M GOING TO BE A FUCKING DAD!"

"HAAAAA?" We all screamed in unison. It was chaos. Joong’s eyes were wide, Junior was jumping like he was the one going to be a dad.

Mark, Dunk, and Phuwin wore soft, quiet smiles — happy for him, even if they weren’t that close.

Me? I was still processing. Phi Boom is pregnant?

"Santa?" Joong whispered after the shock began to fade. Phi Aou was still weeping, and we could hear grumbling in the background — probably Phi Boom scolding him.

"HE’S GOING TO CRY!" I exclaimed before I could even think.

"THAT’S WHAT I FUCKING SAID TO YOUR PHI AOU! I’LL DISCLOSE THE INFORMATION! GOD, WHERE IS MY LITTLE ONE? IS HE THERE WITH YOU?" Phi Boom shouted from the other end, followed by a sharp smacking sound.

"N-No, Phi, he’s out with Perth—"

"THANK GOD. DON’T YOU DARE TELL HIM. I WILL TELL HIM MYSELF. KEEP YOUR MOUTHS SHUT IF YOU DON’T WANT TO END UP LIKE YOUR PHI AOU!" A loud cry echoed again, and then the line went dead.

We all stared at each other.

Then Dunk and Phuwin burst out laughing.

"Aou Thanaboon Kiatniran being beaten by his mate? This should be on the news," Phuwin said, still laughing.

"You haven’t seen how he beat us, PhuPhu," I added with a small kiss on his cheek — because why not? My darling is too cute.

"So… we’re not telling Santa?" Joong asked cautiously.

"Not unless you want to be beaten by Phi Boom," I said.

The room finally quieted down.

But the beautiful news lingered in the air — softening the sharp edges of reality for a little while.

Aou's POV

When Boom collapsed during our argument, my heart nearly stopped.

It wasn’t even a real fight. I had only raised my voice — trying to apologize, trying to make him see I regretted it. But he turned it against me again, about betraying Perth and Junior. I didn’t defend myself. I should’ve. Instead, I stayed quiet — my silence only making things worse.

He yanked me closer by my shirt, his breath ragged, and for a moment he swayed — dizzy — but still refused my help. His eyes burned with anger as he shook me, demanding answers.

I stepped back, only slightly — to give him space — and that’s when he lost his footing.

But before he could hit the ground, I dropped to my knees, catching him in my arms.

"Call the doctor!" I screamed, yelling for the maid as I lifted him up, carrying him inside with trembling hands.

My heart was pounding wildly as the doctor arrived, checking on him. I didn’t leave his side for a second.

And then — the news.

Beautiful, unbelievable news.

Tears streamed down my face as I buried it in his hand, sobbing without shame.

Boom stirred. His eyes fluttered open, taking in the room. The doctor congratulated him softly, warned him against taking suppressants, and advised me to take care of him — no stress, no fights.

Boom’s lips trembled. His hand moved to his still-flat stomach, resting gently over it — and for a moment, our fight disappeared.

His voice cracked. "Aou… w-we’re going to be p-parents."

That was it.

I broke down.

Pulling him gently into my arms, I wept against his neck, apologizing over and over — for being a jerk, a bad mate, a careless lover.

Our fingers laced together, resting on his stomach, and I rubbed the spot where our pup now lived.

He leaned forward, pressing a small kiss to my cheek. His eyes looked into mine, soft and guilt-ridden.

"I’m sorry, Aou… I really am-"

I couldn’t let him finish. I kissed him — soft, slow, tender. The kind of kiss that makes a promise.

"I’m the one who should be sorry," I whispered. "I should’ve talked to Junior and Perth. I shouldn’t have let you feel like you are wrong. I didn’t mean it, when I said those kids didn’t matter to me. I swear, Boom. When you said... if it were Santa...my world stopped I- I could never live with that. My little one, my pup — being taken away?” My voice broke. “I didn’t know how to explain it. I was a coward."

Boom’s eyes glistened. "And I should’ve tried to understand you. I-I just couldn’t bear the thought of kids being kidnapped again, Aou. They don’t deserve it. They don’t deserve to live in fear."

He lifted my hand again, placing it over his stomach.

We’re going to be a family.

Our child will have the best people in the world.

I leaned down, kissed his stomach, then stood up — wiping my eyes and taking a deep breath.

"I’ll make you lemon balm tea," I said softly, "it’ll help you relax." And maybe… maybe I’ll tell the others too.

As I turned to leave—

"AOU! DON’T TELL MY SON YET!"

Of course. How does he always know?

"I WON’T TELL PERTH OR SANTA," I yelled back with a smirk, “BUT I WILL TELL POND AND JOONG.”

And with that, I walked into the kitchen - heart full, hands ready to make tea, and my soul finally at peace.

Third Person's POV

They both sat still, curled in the corner, Perth's arms tightly wrapped around his lover, and Santa—though calmed—still shaking.

Perth had tried to get them on the bed, but Santa refused, his hands tightly fisted in Perth's shirt, the knife just slightly away from him so as not to hurt himself.

Perth's brain was working constantly, trying to understand what really happened—even though he had already realized.

He had realized that Santa's father abused him...

When Santa spoke slowly, his voice was too light.
"Uncle Aydin and Lertratkosum made this house for me."
Perth’s attention shifted to his lover, who was now looking at Perth’s hand, not daring to meet his eyes. Perth didn’t stop him. He gently rubbed circles on his back.

"O-Our f-family was not like this... broken, sad, and hateful."

"I-It was beautiful before t-that incident..."
Santa’s breath hitched, and Perth’s arms tightened around him, the small body shaking in his arms.

"P-phi..." The doe eyes looked up at Perth—glassy, broken. Perth still remembered being mesmerized by his eyes. He remembered how his eyes spoke words he couldn’t.

"W-Will you listen to me? W-Will you hate m-me?"
Perth’s heart broke in a million pieces, gently tucking him into his arms.

Perth spoke, his voice soft, as not to startle him.
"Tata, Phi will always love you."

Just a sentence people say a million times to their loved ones—but a small smile broke on Santa’s face. The sentence was spoken with so much love and adoration.

"I will tell you everything, Phi..."

Flashback

Little Santa was on the bed, a personal doctor hired by Mr. Oudompoch checked on him.

"...These injuries are too extensive," he whispered after a beat, voice tight. "There’s tearing, signs of internal bleeding… he was assaulted multiple times. I need an operation theatre, real equipment—"

"No hospital." Mr. Oudompoch’s voice was final, chilling. "No one can know he was even there. No reports. No police."

"But if he gets an infection—if he goes into shock again, or bleeds internally—he’ll die," the doctor snapped, eyes filled with alarm, not fear.

Mr. Oudompoch looked at the doctor, eyes unreadable.
"Then make sure he doesn’t."

The doctor swallowed hard, then turned back to the boy. He couldn't argue with a man like this. He could only try to keep the child breathing.

"Get me clean sheets, antibiotics, a proper lamp, and someone to help hold him down. He might wake up."

Santa flinched the moment fingers brushed his thigh. A low whimper escaped him, barely audible—but sharp enough to silence the room.

His mother sobbed outside the door, hearing everything.

Santa woke up from the pain, eyes wide, glassy, and filled with horror. But the kid didn’t move. He stayed right there as the doctor made sure he didn’t die.

Only one word was on his mouth: Phi Perth.
He didn’t blame him. How could he?

Days passed. The child remained motionless, eating only when his mother forced him, flinching away every time an Alpha even came close.

Mr. Oudompoch was devastated. He couldn’t accept what happened to his child. He shut every reporter down. Every clue that even said his child was kidnapped was erased by him.

The relationship between Mr. and Mrs. Oudompoch severed. They would shout at each other, blame each other for their child’s misery, while the little kid just heard everything. Sometimes even seeing it.

The fights were only verbal—until Mr. Oudompoch came with suppressants, forcing little Santa to take them because he had to meet reporters. They had to confirm if he had any scent. Mr. Oudompoch couldn’t risk it.

That day, for the first time, Santa saw a fight not just verbal—but physical. His father, who always played with him and carried him with gentle hands, slapped his mother, tugged him away from the corner, and forcefully injected the suppressants while pinning his wife beneath his shoe.

She wailed to let the kid go, that it wasn’t his fault—but nothing changed.

The first time Santa realized he had become a burden on them—because of him, his father killed a doctor just for knowing Santa’s condition.

But there was still warmth. His mother always loved him, tried to heal him through her gentle, motherly nature. But the nightmares never stopped. He couldn’t cry. His father yelled at him to forget it. So he stopped crying.

One year passed. Santa was now seven years old, always clinging to his mother. He could no longer go outside. His father no longer played with him. His mother tried to keep the happy facade, but it was fading—and Santa didn’t know what to do.

The little boy prayed every night. He wanted to see his family smile again.

Two years passed. The incident remained fresh in his brain. Santa, for the first time, went to school after two years of homeschooling.

And that was the day he met his Phi Pond and Phi Joong. They were standing alone, and Santa accidentally bumped into them. But instead of yelling, they helped him. Still, Santa froze, smelling the Alpha scent on them. He never came close to them again.

For a whole six months, the two of them tried to befriend Santa. They finally did when they found him crying just outside his house, harshly wiping the tears away before entering.

Then came the little happiness in Santa’s life—Phi Pond, Phi Joong, and Phi Aou became his best friends. Even though they could never replace Phi Perth, he loved them.

It was the first year after the incident Santa felt like a human—but it was short-lived.

When Santa turned nine years old, he came running back home, excited to call his Phi’s for his birthday, which his mother had promised—but what welcomed him was yelling.

His mother, carrying two bags at the top of the stairs, yelling at his father to let her go. She didn’t want to live here anymore. She would take Santa away so he could live his pathetic life.

She threatened to tell the police about Mr. Oudompoch’s involvement in child trafficking. That was it.

Santa, still standing downstairs, saw his father push his mother. She fell down—blood tinting the stairs and floor. Santa stood still, his body shaking as he saw her body breathing... barely.

The child ran to her, cradling her head in his small hands, begging her not to leave him. Begging his father to call an ambulance—to save her. The blood soaked his uniform.

And his father just stood there... watching his wife die while his son begged.

After 45 minutes of constant bleeding, Mrs. Oudompoch took her last breath, landing a small kiss on her son’s bloodied hands, apologizing for leaving him with a bastard.

Santa kept crying. Maids and guards watched as the kid tried everything—running outside to ask for help—but the guards had to stop him. The maids had to take away the phone.

Mr. Oudompoch ordered someone to take the body away. Little Santa just watched everything, his body trembling, tears rolling down his cheeks.

He came down, holding his chin up, meeting his teary eyes.

"From now on, you are going to obey me, Santa. Get ready—you’re going to train your pathetic, weak self. Understood?"
Santa nodded quickly, shaking in extreme fear.

"And no one should know what happened here. If anybody knows, Santa, I will make sure your Phi—whatever his name was—won’t survive. Am I clear?"
He nodded again, and Mr. Oudompoch was satisfied. Placing a kiss on his forehead, he walked out.

Santa didn’t get up from that spot for a whole week, sleeping in the same place his mother died. The news was all over the internet—that Mrs. Oudompoch died from falling down the stairs.

From the ripe age of nine, Santa’s training began. And for the first three years, it was pure torture—Alpha men of his father’s age were made to fight him. He had to defeat them.

He couldn’t—and every time he failed, another suppressant would be injected into him. It was torture for an Omega. He had no one to comfort him. Omegas need an Alpha's or Omega’s scent to calm them.

Santa had none. Not his father’s, not his mother’s—not even his own. It was driving the Omega mad.

That’s when Pond and Joong found out everything. Santa wasn’t in his senses when he babbled everything—not about his mother’s death—but how he was kidnapped, raped, and trained. It was too much for the two Alphas to bear. They swore to make everyone involved suffer.

They begged their parents and also enrolled in Mr. Oudompoch’s academy.

Santa made them promise never to tell Phi Aou about him being kidnapped. And they did. Even though they were close, they never told him.

Santa trained hard. Pond and Joong fought with him, always encouraging him.

When Santa turned 12, he defeated an Alpha for the first time. That was everything for him. His smile was so pure when his father gave him a packet of candies—it was Santa’s first gift after everything.

Santa went running to Pond, Joong, and Aou—now Boom, too—proudly telling them how he won while they looked at him affectionately, worriedly, lovingly, adoringly.

Suddenly, his father asked him to stop taking suppressants. The boy was confused but obeyed. His scent didn’t recover fully, but it could be smelled. Santa thought that was it—he could finally be normal.

Only for his dreams to be shattered.

Santa woke up with pain in his stomach—harsh and unforgiving. His eyes widened as something trickled down his thighs. He didn’t understand—always enrolled in Beta classes. His first instinct was to scent someone—and he did. He placed a bunch of Pond’s, Joong’s, Aou’s, and Boom’s clothes, unconsciously making a nest for himself.

The boy was in pain—tossing and turning in bed, trying to ease it. He didn’t even know he was in his first heat.

When his father entered with someone, Santa whimpered. An unknown Alpha scent invaded his space.

"Yes, Mr. Oudompoch, your son is experiencing his first heat. It would be suitable if you collected some of your clothes to provide him a nest."
The doctor stopped and left. Santa wasn’t registering anything, his face pale from the pain.

A loud bang. His door opened. Santa whimpered. Chilling water was thrown on him. He quickly sat up, startled. Only to see his father with a jug.

"Get the fuck up and go to the training room." A harsh command in his Alpha voice. Santa obeyed, trying to stand but falling instantly.

His father dragged him by the shirt. Santa didn’t even fight—too much in pain.

"GET THE FUCK UP, SANTA. YOU’RE ONLY FUCKING LEAVING THIS PLACE BY DEFEATING HIM." His father pointed at someone. Then crouched, lifting his chin.

"If you fail, they can do whatever they want with your body."
The words left the Alphas cheering, while Santa’s eyes widened. The past rushed back—hands on his body, around his throat, on his legs—everything.

"AM I CLEAR, SANTA?"
The boy nodded. Slick dripping. Pheromones unstable. But the Omega took his stance.

The fight wasn’t hard—but the comments were. Vulgar words—like he wasn’t even human.

Santa won. Even though he fell many times, cried in pain, begged his father to stop, and fought to keep their hands away. He still won. For the first time, when his father injected a heavy dose of suppressants—it felt like a reward.

That was the last time Santa begged his father. Mr. Lertratkosum and Mr. Aydin took his place.

Loving him. Spoiling him. They made a house only for him—to keep him safe.

Santa’s life went on—with the same pain, the same harsh words—but the boy never blamed his father.

He just realized, his father was scared of losing him. Then he became angry at the people who did it. And then... that anger turned into hatred—directed at him.

Just maybe, if he had fought harder—if he hadn’t given in to his rapists—if he had been strong...

Then maybe none of this would’ve happened.

Flashback Ends

Perth’s POV

Tears pricked at my eyes, threatening to fall, but I held them back.
He spoke as if it never happened to him. Like he was narrating someone else’s tragedy, not his own. Like those weren’t his wounds. Like it wasn’t his life.

Instead of saying anything, I pulled him into my arms. His body was still trembling, so fragile, like he might shatter if I let go even for a second. I just held him tighter.

And then, finally, the first sentence slipped out, low and thick with the ache in my chest.

"Thank you, Santa, for never forgetting me."

Because I didn’t deserve that. Not after everything. Not after leaving him in a world that turned him into this.

I don’t think there’s a justified pain that exists for what he went through. Not one. No amount of rage or revenge would ever feel enough. But still... I would try.
I would make sure they didn’t die quickly. I would make sure they felt everything — the fear, the helplessness, the silence he endured. And Mr. Oudompoch...
Even if Santa doesn’t blame you...

I do.

"D-Does Phi hate me now?"
His voice broke against my shoulder, so small, so unsure. Like he thought I’d disappear just because he showed me his wounds.

Damn, TaTa... how do I even answer that?

If I could, I’d take every bit of pain from you. I’d bury it inside me so deep you'd never feel it again. Just so you could smile a little more. Just so you could learn to love yourself without guilt.

I leaned back just enough to cup his face gently, coaxing him, anchoring him in my arms.

"Now I want to marry you."

His lips curled into the tiniest smile. It didn’t erase the pain, not even close... but it was something. It was a beginning.

"Your mother would be proud of you," I whispered, brushing my thumb across his cheek.

And with that, he buried his face into my neck, his body melting into mine, inhaling deeply like he needed my scent to survive. Again. And again.

Slowly, I felt him calm. His breathing evened out. His fists relaxed from the tight grip on my shirt.

He was getting drowsy.

Carefully, I slid one arm behind his back and the other beneath his knees. I stood, lifting him gently. He didn’t even stir.

I laid him on the bed with the softest touch, brushing his hair out of his face. The strands fell like silk beneath my fingers. I just stared for a moment, soaking him in.

A smile crept onto my lips.

"How lucky I am to get you, my love. You deserve to be worshipped."

Leaning down, I pressed a small kiss to his forehead and slid under the blanket beside him. The moment I did, he reached for me — wrapping his arms around my waist like he didn’t want to let go.

I held him.

And in that silence, only one thought rang clear in my mind.

"Mr. Oudompoch count your days......."

Chapter Text

"You did so well my Ta..." her voice was so soft, like she was speaking to a child.

Santa's eyes widened, staring at her in pure disbelief.

"Ma..." Just that one word, and her entire face lit up.

"Come here, my Ta, my baby... you’ve grown up so much. Is Perth taking good care of you? Hmmm?" she asked gently, her hand lovingly caressing his back. And just like that, the boy melted in her arms. He wasn’t little anymore, but he still curled into her like he used to.

They were in the garden — beautiful, serene. Sitting on the grass, the cool breeze brushing gently past them.

Santa's mother wore the same dress she had on the day she died. Santa was in a pure white outfit, the color making his delicate beauty shine even more.

"H-how M-ma knows about Phi Perth?" he asked, voice barely above a whisper — but before he got an answer, a bright, cheerful voice called out, so unlike Perth’s usual one.

"Ma, TaTa..."

Perth appeared, dressed in a black suit that hugged his body perfectly, his hair soft and falling over his eyes, his entire face glowing with love. He was holding a basket of fruits.

"Oh my, here my son comes... come, come, Perth. We were just talking about you." She reached out, pulling Perth down beside them while Santa could only sit there, eyes wide, still in disbelief.

They didn’t talk about much after that. Just... spent the day together. Laughing, playing, soft touches, bright faces. Joy. Simplicity.

The sky had turned a deep blue now, night falling quietly. Dew clung to the trees and grass, leaving everything wet and cold and then her hand found Santa’s. She laced their fingers gently, then reached for Perth’s hand too.

And when she joined their hands together, a red thread shimmered into existence, looping around both their wrists.

"Always stay like that, my sons..." she whispered, kissing both of their foreheads one by one.

"Perth... he might try to appear strong, but he’s sensitive. Can you accept him as he is?" she asked, and Perth, eyes wide, heart full-nodded so eagerly it was almost boyish, like a puppy trying to please.

"And Ta, my Perth... he loves you very much. Are you willing to accept him with his flaws, the ones he hides so carefully?" Santa nodded instantly, his gaze full of love and adoration as it settled on Perth.

"It’s time for me to go now, TaTa..."

Santa’s voice trembled, but he forced the words out. "Where are you going, Mama?"

She pulled them both into a hug again, arms wrapped around them with such warmth, such familiarity, it almost hurt. Her lips brushed their foreheads once more.

"Always be brave, my son. There’s nothing you can’t do." Her words were meant for both of them.

And then, slowly, gently,she began to walk away. Her steps carried her toward the same place Perth had appeared from.

Santa watched her go. Everything in him screamed to run after her, to hold on. But Perth held him close, turning his face gently away, cradling his head into his chest.

Santa’s POV

My eyes fluttered open, the warmth from my side making me smile and blush at the same time.

The quiet of the morning settled in me, the dream still lingering — so real it felt like I had truly seen her again. Phi Perth's face was tucked into my neck, his breathing slow, his grip on me tight, like he feared I’d vanish if he loosened it.

It was quiet. My brain was quiet.

It wasn’t screaming at me anymore. It wasn’t begging me to hurt myself.
I had stopped.
I had really stopped — after the therapy, after I started trying.

But it still hurt... before I met him again.

Phi Perth changed everything. He brought real colors into my life, where before I only knew how to live in grayscale.

I used to wake up to nightmares — cold and unforgiving. My days blurred into the routines I built just to feel human, to feel functional. I poured myself into saving children because I couldn’t save myself.

But now... I feel safe. I feel calm when he’s near.

My fingers unconsciously traced the shape of his face, soft and beautifully carved. A small smile tugged at my lips.

I didn’t feel broken anymore.
I didn’t feel like I was just a weapon, shaped by someone else’s hands.
I felt beautiful. I felt... whole.

With barely any restraint, I placed a small kiss on his forehead — the same place where Ma kissed him in the dream.

"Why are you admiring me so early in the morning, love?" he mumbled, nuzzling in deeper, trying to breathe in a scent that wasn’t even there.

A blush instantly rose to my cheeks.

"I was not admiring..." I whispered, "I was wondering how I could be so lucky to have you."
His grip tightened, and he began placing feather-light kisses on my neck. It tickled.

"Phiii..." I squirmed in his hold, half-heartedly trying to break free.

"Come on, let me enjoy the morning with my mate." His voice was teasing, smug.

"Mate?" I echoed, breath caught in my throat. His eyes locked on mine — soft, sincere.

He kissed my lips gently, and then whispered, "Of course, my mate."

I blushed harder.
The fuck is wrong with him and saying the most romantic shit with a straight face?

"Phi chaiii, propose to me properly first — not in bed!" I finally mustered the courage to tease him back. He looked amused.

"Of course, of course, my kitten. Now, should we go back to the dorms? Finally we have a day off — we can relax and enjoy it."

His eyes sparkled, and I wanted nothing more than to stay wrapped up with him, talking about anything and everything until the sun went down.

Then a thought crossed my mind.
"Phiii."

He nodded, encouraging me to go on, his pheromones relaxing me.

"I want you to meet Tanwa."
His brows furrowed slightly. I explained quickly, "H-he was the first kid I ever rescued. It was 2018. He was just 6. Now he’s almost 13."

A small smile tugged at my lips — but then his next words stole the air from my lungs.

"You want to adopt him now?"

"B-but maybe you d-don’t want to-"

"I want to, TaTa. Everything you want, I want too."

We both smiled. It wasn’t a promise, not yet, it depended on Tanwa too. And Auntie Sana. But for now, peace settled between us.

We cuddled close, eyes on each other, smiling like it was the only thing that mattered. The silence was soft, comforting.

Phi Perth gently caressed my head. I nuzzled into him, finally inhaling his scent freely.

"TaTa..." he called softly. I hummed to let him know I was still awake.

Then —
"We found them."
The smile on my face faded.
"What do you want to do with them?"

His fingers didn’t stop combing through my hair. His voice stayed gentle.

"Kill them."
It came out muffled, but he still heard me.

"Killing them is too easy, TaTa. How about rut-inducing pills?"

A breathy laugh escaped me.

"Phiii... you already planned this..."

"Of course, TaTa. They can’t get away with hurting you. No one ever will."
He kissed my temple.

Then loud, obnoxious my phone rang.

Phi Perth groaned, pulling me tighter.

"Phiii, let me just check who’s calling."
After three ignored calls, he reluctantly let me go.

I retrieved my phone from the floor.
3 missed calls...Phi Phu.

"Who’s calling?" Phi Perth grumbled. "Better not be your bastard father."

"Phiii, it’s Phi Phu!" I picked up the call quickly before he lost it again.

"WHERE THE HELL WERE YOU TATA?! NO ONE HERE CARES ABOUT THIS DAMN OMEGA. POND DISAPPEARED WITHOUT TELLING ME, YOU VANISH WITHOUT-"

Phi Perth yanked the phone from my hand. "Tf why are you yelling so early, Phuwin?"

"SO IT’S YOU, BASTARD. LET ME TALK TO MY FRIEND!"
They bickered like kids. Cursing. Shouting. It was chaotic and stupidly comforting.

I sighed and pulled the phone back, shutting him up with a quick kiss.
"Sorry Phi Phu..." I spoke softly.

His tone dropped immediately. "Are you alright, TaTa?"

Phi Perth scoffed loudly. "Finally he has a conscience to ask."

"Shut up, I can hear you, fucker."

Taking a deep breath, I asked, "Why did you call, Phi?"

"Ohhh yeah, I forgot TA, COME BACK EARLY. I CALLED FOURTH AND PHI MARK TOO. I HAVE SOMETHING TO TELL YOU."

There was mischief in his voice. Phi Phuwin was definitely up to something.

Cautiously, I asked, "Why, Phi?"

"Ohooo, I’ll tell you. And don’t you dare call Pond, Joong, or even Junior. Only your boyfriend can know and tell him to keep that big mouth shut."

I laughed. Phi Phuwin and Phi Perth always had the weirdest dynamic.

"Ok, Phi. I’ll meet you at your dorm room, then."

He agreed and cut the call quickly.

"Let’s go, Phi."
Phi Perth whined. Actually whined.

"Why do we have to go? It was supposed to be our day."

I chuckled, hugging him tightly. "We’ll still spend the day together, Phi. How about you continue investigating with Phi Pond, Phi Joong, and Phi Junior? I’ll call you when I’m free."

He pouted but nodded, clearly still sulking.

"I never knew you could be this cute, Phi."

"I’m not cute. I just want to spend time with my TaTa."
A kiss later and some more coaxing, he finally agreed.

Let’s go.
Let’s see what chaos Phi Phuwin is planning.

Third Person's POV

Wiphan scrambled from his place the moment the lock clicked open.

A pained groan tore from his lips as he staggered toward the door, dragging one leg, blood already soaking through the fabric of his pants.

Arthit stepped in first, followed by Mr. Oudompoch and Mr. Nattapong.

"PHI WIPHAN!" Arthit’s eyes widened in horror as he rushed forward. The room reeked of blood and sweat, the floor smeared with streaks of crimson.

"What the hell happened?" Mr. Nattapong looked around, face contorted in confusion.

"Where is Santa?" Mr. Oudompoch asked coldly.

Wiphan lunged, grabbing the collar of the older man’s suit and shoving him back, eyes burning with fury.

"FUCKING BITCH OF YOUR SON DID THIS!" He snarled, pointing to the blood trailing from his hip, his fingers trembling from rage.

"You're just weak,"Oudompoch replied flatly, brushing off his jacket. "Don’t blame my son for your incompetence."

The words barely left his mouth before Wiphan struck him — hard.

"GIVE ME MY FUCKING SHARE OR MAKE YOUR SON OBEDIENT BY NEXT WEEK!"

Blood dripping from his mouth, he ignored his own pain. He looked deranged — like a wounded animal backed into a corner.

Mr. Nattapong didn’t move. He just watched, his silence almost complicit.

Arthit stood still too, fists clenched, jaw tight. His eyes flicked between his injured brother and the man who still called Santa "his son" with pride.

He always knew Santa would ruin everything.

And still, his brother — so obsessed, so blinded — kept clinging to that boy.

"Use him and throw him away," Arthit had said. "But no... you just had to fall for him."

Wiphan’s breathing was shallow, labored. He grabbed his father and Arthit by the wrists, pulling them close.

"Get your fucking son in line by next week," he growled, his voice like acid, "or be ready, Mr. Oudompoch. I’m done playing nice. Six fucking months of this? No more."

He stormed out, dragging his pain with him.

Oudompoch simply smirked.

"If I let you near my son," he whispered into the silence, "I can remove you just the same."

A low laugh echoed in the bloodied room before he turned away, not even bothering to see where his son had gone.

Pond’s POV

Gemini, Junior, and I stood in front of the dorm room, brutally kicked out.

Phuwin had personally tossed me out and even ordered Fourth and Mark to do the same with the others. The dorm had emptied out for the weekend—it was Sunday, and most students had already returned home.

So here we were, three grown boys standing like soaked, kicked puppies in a hallway that echoed our shame. What made it worse? Dunk and Joong were mysteriously absent, and Phuwin hadn't even called his older brother.

Yeah. The boy was up to something.

Just as Junior raised his hand to knock on the door for the fifth time, Perth and Santa turned the corner hands linked, steps in sync, both glowing like those fairytale lovers who had just returned from a sunset walk on the beach.

"Phiiiii Ponddd!" Santa’s excited voice cut through the awkward air before he threw himself into my arms like a koala on caffeine.

I caught him, stumbling back a little. "Woahhh, woah, woah! Princess, you have so many moods, you’re scary now."

Santa didn’t respond with words. Instead, he punched Junior hard in the arm, scowling like a betrayed cat.

"Why are we all gathered here, though?" Gemini finally dared to speak, clearly trying to avoid another dramatic scene in the hallway.

"I don’t know." Santa shrugged, still comfortably clinging to me like I was his emotional support human.

And then—like the gates of heaven opening—a click echoed through the corridor. Phuwin’s head poked out from the dorm room, narrowed eyes locking onto Santa. He said nothing, just stretched his hand out.

Like fate pulling strings, Santa was suddenly snatched from my arms and dragged inside by Phuwin without a word. The boy’s eyes widened in confusion, his feet nearly slipping on the floor as he stumbled behind.

Junior and Gemini were already chuckling at the bizarre, slightly cursed scene.

"Are they going to...you know, do black magic or something?" Gemini whispered beside me, genuinely concerned.

"Probably," Junior replied, grinning, "To make us fall in love with them even more."

"What the fuck is wrong with you two?" Perth finally spoke, expression cold as ice.

Junior and Gemini just laughed harder.

Perth rolled his eyes and turned toward me. "Let’s go, Pond. We should just focus on the investigation. Let them do whatever weird ritual they want."

I nodded. He was right. We had bigger things to deal with.

Gemini followed us, surprisingly eager, and honestly? That might be a good thing. The boy was sharp—great at connecting pieces the rest of us missed.

Third Person's POV

Phuwin, Santa, Fourth, and Mark sat sprawled over two beds, the quiet hum of the fan above blending with their breathing. Fourth clung tightly to Santa’s arm like a lifeline, still not completely out of heat, but looking far better thanks to the suppressants.

Across from them, Phuwin sat with his head resting gently on Mark’s shoulder, unusually calm.

Santa’s eyes moved around the room, the curiosity on his face slowly morphing into concern.
"Why is Phi Dunk not here?" his voice was soft, almost hesitant.

Phuwin looked up like he held the weight of some top-secret revelation. "Pa and Ma called me home last night." His tone was dramatic enough to catch all attention.
"They want Phi Dunk and Phi Joong to get married after this semester’s exams-"

"HUHHHHHH?" Even Mark, usually the calmest one, choked on air.
"PHI DUNK IS GOING TO GET MARRIED?!!!" Fourth and Santa screamed in perfect unison, their wide eyes bouncing between Phuwin and each other like startled children.

"OH MY GODDD PHI SANTAAA I HAVE TO BUY SO MANY THINGS, I WANT TO LOOK THE PRETTIEST AND PHIII SANTA YOU HAVE TO HELP ME AND-"
THWACK. Phuwin launched a slipper across the room, hitting Santa squarely on the head as Fourth dove behind him like a cowardly kitten.

Both Mark and Fourth burst into laughter, while Phuwin blinked, startled by his own aim. Santa slowly turned to him with betrayal written all over his face.

"FOTFOT-" and that was the end of peace.

Santa and Phuwin tackled Fourth to the bed in full chaos mode — Santa tickling him without mercy while Phuwin went to fetch another slipper like a dedicated warrior. Fourth was laughing so hard he was tearing up.

Mark just watched with a tired smile.. chaos like this meant home, and he wouldn’t trade it.

After a good ten minutes of shrieking, laughter, and Fourth promising revenge in between gasps, the energy simmered down. Fourth collapsed dramatically in Santa’s lap, biting his thigh occasionally like a gremlin when he felt tickles coming.

"But I still want to look pretty!" Fourth declared proudly.

The room sighed in unison.

"Of course, FOTFOT. I’ll pick the best outfit for you, and we’ll get ready. Now can we listen?" Santa gently threaded his fingers through Fourth’s hair, his voice as soft as the gesture. Fourth visibly melted under the touch.

Finally, Phuwin spoke again, voice back to serious.
"Uncle and Aunt Aydin decided it would be best for Joong and Phi Dunk to marry early. Ma’s business is under Phi’s name, Pa’s under mine. Ma wants to retire, so Phi Dunk will take over after the wedding."

Santa and Mark both stared.
"You didn’t call us for this!" they said in unison, suspicious of how too calm Phuwin was acting.

Then...Phuwin casually pulled a knife from his pocket, placing it on the bed like it was a cupcake.

Fourth gasped so loud it echoed. Mark and Santa didn’t even flinch this was normal by now.

"I want your help, guys…" Phuwin said sweetly, eyes blinking with childlike innocence that absolutely did not match the weapon in front of them.

Santa sighed, but still leaned in.
"What is it, Phi?"

Phuwin looked at him with narrowed eyes.
"Hmm... Santa. You’re not going to tell Joong or Pond, right?"
Santa already knew where this was going. Joong’s life might just be hanging by a thread again.

"No, Phii. I won’t tell them."

Phuwin smiled, reassured.
"Very well…" He glanced at the knife again, almost wistfully.
"I want Joong to propose to Phi Dunk. Properly. Like the fairy tale he always wanted." He paused.
"The favour is... if Joong fails in it, I want to execute him from this world."

The others groaned and slapped their faces.

Phuwin, now slightly red in the face, yelled "IT’S NOT FUNNY!!"

" IT IS PHIIIII!!" Santa and Fourth shouted between laughter, tears forming in their eyes.

“Okay okay, maybe it’s a little.” Phuwin muttered, grumbling now.
"But Phi Dunk deserves this at least! It’s bare minimum. And if Joong can’t do that, then he doesn’t deserve my Phi!" he pouted, clearly trying to convince himself too.

Right then, Santa’s phone rang loudly.

Phuwin squinted at the screen.
"Pick it up. Speaker."

It was a group call: Santa, Pond, Joong, and Aou.

"OH MY GOD GUYSSSS!! I’M HAVING A BREAKDOWN!" Joong screamed, his voice three octaves higher.

"What even happened, Joong?" Aou asked, calm but curious.

"Apparently Pa and Ma said they want me and Dunk to get married after this semester!!!! I have VERY LESS TIME TO PREPARE MY SWEETHEART’S DREAM PROPOSAL!!!" Joong wailed, fully crying.

On Santa’s bed, Phuwin had gone still. A twitch in his jaw.
He slowly... put the knife back in the drawer.
Now sitting gracefully again. Like he wasn’t planning a murder mere five minutes ago.

Santa snorted.

Meanwhile, Fourth was on his phone shoving screens in Mark’s face, excitedly pointing at overpriced outfits.

"Congratulations, Phi Joong!" Santa said, smiling.

"Finally someone with a conscience!" Joong cried dramatically. "You’re supposed to congratulate me, you fools!"
Pond and Aou just laughed louder.

"I didn’t even congratulate Phi Aou, why would I congratulate you?" Pond snapped.

Everything went quiet.

"What congratulations Phi Aou?" Santa asked, narrowing his eyes.

Aou sucked in a sharp breath, mentally strangling Pond.

"N-nothing, Nong Santa-"

"AOU COME HERE THIS BABY OF YOURS IS NOT LETTING ME HAVE MY FAVORITE SUSHI!" Boom’s voice thundered from the other end.

Santa blinked.

"Baby?" he said, expressions unreadable, but still smiling a little.

Even Mark and Phuwin stilled. Fourth's eyes confused.

"What baby, Phi Aou?"Santa asked again. He already knew, but he wanted it said.

"OH SHIT, NONG, LET ME GO. BYE BYE!"
The call didn’t disconnect fast enough before they all heard Aou mutter:
"Jelly Boom is going to kill us…"

Chapter Text

Third Person's POV

The four Alphas - Aou, Joong, Pond, and Junior - stood outside the room after being brutally scolded and beaten by none other than the pregnant omega.

As soon as Santa realized the truth, he ran out of the room, heading straight to his Phi's house. His heart thudded loudly in his chest, eyes getting wet - not from pain, but from an overwhelming mix of happiness and sadness.

Phuwin, Fourth, and Mark followed quickly, Mark quietly sitting behind the wheel, tense with worry.

Somewhere else, Pond burst into the room where Perth and Junior were working, cursing his own big mouth every second.

When Junior asked what happened, Pond confessed everything in a rush.

"Why do you think Santa won't like it?" Perth asked calmly, already packing everything up to go to Phi Aou’s house.

"You don't know, Perth..." Pond paused, a heavy silence following. Then his voice softened. "From a young age, Santa thought of Phi Boom as his mother. Once, a kid of five or six years old- sat on Phi Boom’s lap. Phi Boom played with that kid, leaving Santa alone. And after that, Santa didn’t even hug him for two whole weeks. He chose to sleep with me, Joong, or Aou instead. We thought it was just something children do..."

Pond swallowed hard.

"But it was worse than that. He started having nightmares - dreams of Phi Boom leaving him. By the end of the first week, we had to take him to the doctor. The doctor looked at us calmly and said, 'This happens when children are harshly traumatised by abandonment. It's better to make sure he doesn’t feel replaced. He isn’t doing this out of anger. He’s trying to protect himself - by pulling away first, before someone can leave him.'"

Pond's voice cracked just slightly.

"After that... Phi Boom never left him alone. And we all thought the incident was forgotten. But... I guess it’s not. Phi Boom still remembers it clearly."

The room went completely silent, everyone slowly beginning to understand why Boom had wanted to tell Santa himself.

Perth quietly picked up his keys and walked out of the basement, Junior and Pond trailing after him.

Now, back in the living room, the air was thick with tension. Phuwin, Mark, Fourth, Gemini, Dunk - who had arrived with Joong - and Perth all sat on the sofa, waiting.

Santa, on the other hand, was still trying to process what had just been confirmed by his Phi Boom.

"Ta–"

"Why didn't you tell me first, Phi?" The boy looked up slowly, eyes already glassy.

"Ta... I–"

"Y-you d-don't want me to be your son anymore?" The voice was soft, fragile, like he was questioning himself more than him.

"No! No, Ta... Why would you think that, my love–"

"You told Phi Joong, Phi Pond, Phi Junior... but not me–" His voice cracked again, pain laced through every word.

"I... I was scared, Ta. My little one... I didn’t want you to pull away from me again. I never want to lose you–"

Before he could finish, Santa launched himself into his arms, gently crashing into Boom’s embrace, tucking his face into his neck as soft sobs shook his shoulders.

"I am happy. I am very happy... I-I will love my baby brother so much, Phi..." he whispered, small sentences carrying worlds of meaning.

Aou, who looked like he had been holding his breath for hours, finally smiled. They had all feared Santa would distance himself again, close himself off... but instead, he’d embraced it.

Their baby had grown up - grown through his fears.

Boom cradled Santa tightly in his arms, a full, radiant smile spread across his face.

No one needed to speak to understand how precious this moment was. It was enough to feel it.

"Phi, can you call them inside too?" Santa asked quietly, gesturing to the door.

Boom snorted. "They deserve it! I told them to keep their mouths shut. I said I'd tell you myself! But no... so let them stay outside."

Perth, standing near enough to hear, visibly shuddered. Thank God he wasn’t with them when Phi Boom told the others. Otherwise, he too would’ve been standing outside, broom-beaten and full of regret.

Mark stifled a laugh at the flash of fear that crossed Perth’s usually stoic face.

"But Phiii~ we have to celebrate, so call them inside, naaa."

Boom tried to keep a stern face, but failed miserably at resisting the wide, kitty-like eyes and adorably pouting lips.

"Fine. Call them inside."

That was all Santa needed. He opened the door, and Aou rushed in first, hugging him tightly and muttering thanks against his ear.

Boom still gave them all the cold shoulder... but the warmth in the room said enough. Everything was fine now.

Boom sat with Mark and Dunk, the three of them talking elegantly, casually - while Fourth, Phuwin, and Santa decided to make dinner, dragging along a calm Perth, a dramatically flailing Pond, and a too-happy Gemini.

"DON'T BURN MY KITCHEN, KIDDOS!" Boom yelled from the living room.

Phuwin swore up and down that they wouldn’t... That promise didn’t last long.

Only Santa and Gemini actually knew how to cook. Phuwin and Perth fought like kids - if one added something, the other would undo it. Every ingredient was a battlefield. Fourth and Pond did absolutely nothing, just chatting and laughing like background noise.

Santa and Gemini looked around in exasperation.

"Santa... I don’t think we’ll be able to make anything," Gemini said flatly, watching as Perth and Phuwin now roped in Fourth for their ongoing debate.

"Let’s order something from outside?" Joong offered from behind them.

After a beat of silence, Santa and Gemini nodded in defeat.

Boom didn’t even blink at the chaos. He just smiled fondly next to Mark, watching his little tornadoes tear the kitchen apart.

"I always forget Perth is young too," Mark said, a warm smile playing on his lips.

Boom nodded, gaze still soft as it lingered on his little one, and now, somehow, on all his other children - Fourth, Phuwin, Gemini, Dunk...

Joong and Dunk sat shyly in one corner, exchanging gentle touches, quiet laughs, and pink cheeks. Aou and Junior sat across from them, snickering openly at their awkward flirtation, like they are doing it for the first time.

The house, filled with noise, warmth, and love, echoed with something far more powerful than words.

Happiness.

A family - not by blood, but by choice - forming quietly, tenderly.

And love... love was filling every corner of the home.

Sriariyarungruang's POV

"You’re still alive... congratulations, dear brother."
The mocking voice rang clearly in my ears, but I stayed silent.

"You know, you made a very good decision making Perth back down, my brother. You've always been the smartest one among us."
He laughed to himself, calm and cruel.

"Poor Sukhumpantanasan. If only he had listened to you, he’d still be alive—happily, with his wife and son... Don’t make the same mistake. I’ll be watching you. Don’t betray me like you did your own brother."
The call disconnected.

I sighed, slumping back into my chair, trying to slow my racing thoughts.
Everything needed to go according to plan. No slip-ups this time.

He had already picked the children he was going to target...
And I knew—there was no room for mistakes. This was our only golden chance.

I picked up my phone and contacted Director Veeraphon, forwarding him the call recording.

His response came quickly.
"I’m sure he’ll make a move this Saturday or Sunday. Warn Perth and the others to keep everything subtle. Let them lower their guards... We've been chasing him for years, and every time, he slipped away at the last moment—thanks to the Thanaboon Corporation.
Tell Perth to make no move without consulting you."

I read the message again and again, feeling the truth behind every word.

Involving Thanaboon Corporation hadn’t been a good idea.
Yes, it diverted his attention from me—but it also made catching him ten times harder.

Rubbing my forehead, I leaned down over the table, resting my head on my arms.
And I prayed—deeply, desperately—that everything would go right this time.

Third Person's POV

With their starting exams, life returned to its usual rhythm. After spending a warm night at Aou and Boom’s house, everyone slipped back into routine- trying to catch up with the semester’s demands.

Perth and Santa stayed wrapped up in their little world, both clingy and in love. They’d study together in their room or quietly side-by-side in the library. Sometimes, Fourth and Aun would join them for group study sessions, the silence broken only by the rustle of notes or Santa’s soft hum.

Pond and Phuwin were neck-deep in their own exam pressure, though it didn’t stop them from arguing-daily. Their banter had practically become its own love language.

Gemini, meanwhile, was a completely whipped Alpha, pampering his Omega in every possible way while preparing for his own exams. He never missed a chance to spoil him-even if it was just bringing an extra pen or snack.

Joong and Dunk continued being painfully shy around each other. Joong was secretly planning his proposal, holding back his Alpha instincts, refusing to mark his beautiful Omega until after the wedding. The wait was killing him—but he was willing.

Then there was Aou and Boom… whose life was more chaotic than anyone else's. Boom’s cravings had become unpredictable, along with the rollercoaster of hormonal changes. Aou was suffering quietly. Some days Boom woke him with gentle kisses, and other days-with a solid kick out of bed.

But through all the love and chaos, the week was thick with tension. Exam stress loomed over everyone’s heads-but even heavier was the weight of the investigation they had been forced to put on hold.

Perth's POV

Santa plopped down on my lap, sweaty from the heat - but beneath it all, his warm milk scent lingered faintly. Just a little, but enough for my Alpha instincts to purr in satisfaction.

"Phii Perthhh ~~" he whined, shifting to straddle me, his legs loosely draped on either side of my thighs.

"I don’t want to go to the party!" he sulked.

Cradling his flushed face in my cold hands, I leaned forward and kissed his pouty lips.

"Phi will be there with you, my love," I whispered against his lips, my breath mixing with his.

Saturday apparently wasn’t Santa’s favorite day. The party was a chore he didn't want to attend-too many people, too much noise, too many fake smiles.

"I have something planned for you, TaTa," I teased, stroking my thumb across his cheek.

That caught his attention. His big eyes locked onto mine, glimmering with curiosity. But I was completely mesmerized by him—his long curled lashes, thick brows, that tiny nose, cheeks still flushed from the heat, and those lips... so soft and perfect they could silence every storm inside me.

"What is it, Phii?" he asked, resting his forehead against mine, our noses brushing together like lovers lost in their own world.

"You'll know, my love," I smiled slyly.

He pouted adorably but didn’t push further. He knew I wouldn’t give in if I didn’t want to.

A satisfied smile tugged at my lips, not just from teasing him-but from knowing what was going to happen tonight. What Wiphan would go through.

Accessing Mr. Oudompoch’s house cameras wasn’t hard with his help. He wanted Wiphan gone to like me. But what I saw there had made my blood boil.

He dared to lay a finger on my Omega. He dared to hurt my Ta.

And now? Now he would pay. Not just in pain—but in humiliation. In fear. In silence.

Santa was still clinging to me, our bodies exhausted from today’s exam. It hadn’t been difficult, but we had spent the whole night talking, cuddling, and refusing to sleep. So now, drowsiness tugged at us both.

He mumbled something into my chest - something like "...we… sleep," before tucking himself against my neck, completely engulfed in my scent.

And all I could think was-

One day… I want him to make a nest for himself. Confidently. Safely. In our home.

Without bothering to change his clothes, I gently laid him down on my chest, wrapping my arms protectively around him.

And just like that, we both fell asleep, tangled in warmth and love.

Santa’s POV

Waking up in your Alpha’s arms was damn ecstatic. Phi Perth’s strong arms wrapped around my waist, my head on his chest - the steady beating of his heart was euphoric.

I peppered his face with small kisses, laughing when his face scrunched up.

"Phii Perth jaaa~~ wake up." I kept going, now on his earlobes, down to his shoulder.

"TaTa." My body shuddered at his raspy voice, a blush creeping up my face.

Before he could tighten his arms around me, I slipped out.

"Bye byee na jaaa Phi Perth. Wake up, I’m going to take a shower." I slipped inside the bathroom, locking the door. His groans could be heard, but I knew he would’ve devoured me if I stayed there a bit longer.

Taking a shower and changing into a maroon, slimly fitted suit, I walked out.

Phi Perth was taking his black suit out.
He looked at me - mischief in his eyes - but simply walked into the bathroom with his suit.

After about 20 minutes, we were ready. He slipped his hand into mine. I had already taken my suppressants. He looked at the injections but said nothing.

Waiting outside was my personal driver, but Phi Perth asked him to go back. We both settled in the car in comfortable silence - his hand still laced with mine.

"Phi."

"Yes, TaTa?" He glanced at me for a moment before focusing back on the road.

"I... I was thinking... h-how will you spend your rut this time?"
Surely he must’ve slept with someone. I know ruts are quite painful.
Playing with the ring on his finger, I kept my head down. This thought had been bugging me for a month already.

"Of course alone, TaTa."
The answer was clear, without a second of hesitation.
My face whipped in his direction, shocked.

"B-but-"

"Ta, I will spend my rut with you when you are ready. For now, I will spend it alone. And don’t think that I have the right to spend my rut with you just because I’m an Alpha... YOU have the right, my love.
If you honor me to spend it with you - it will be your choice, darling."
He took my hand to his face, placing individual kisses on my fingers.

And god, why am I so dramatic? My eyes were swelling with tears... and so was my heart - with too much love for this man.

"Phi-"

"Don’t think about it, Kitten. I still have time."
With that, he kept squeezing my hand assuringly.
And I could only think - would I ever be able to give him that?

We arrived at the venue. It was huge. The lights were beautifully shining, people were walking inside. Phi Perth intertwined our hands and started walking in.

It was even more grand inside.
My father was standing with Mr. Nattapong, seemingly engrossed in a heated conversation.

Wiphan and Arthit stood side by side, talking to someone else.

Phi Pond, Phi Joong had their arms wrapped around Phi Dunk and Phi Phuwin.

Then came Phi Junior with Phi Mark, both in elegant suits, holding hands.

Suddenly, Phi Perth turned my face towards him, gently cupping my cheek.

"TaTa, I’ll go to Pa for a moment - he has something to announce. Stay with Junior and Mark, okay?"
Placing a soft kiss on my forehead, he handed me over to Phi Junior, who greeted me with his usual-

"Hi Princess!"
-And got a smack from both Phi Mark and I.

"Ladies and gentlemen! I would like to have your attention for a little bit."
It was Mr. Sriariyarungruang’s chill voice.

Phi Junior was smiling proudly beside me.

Everyone stopped talking, giving their full attention.

"I would like to thank you for your presence. And a special thanks to my allies.
I, Sriariyarungruang, would like to step down from the position of head-"
There were collective gasps, murmurs erupted.
"-and would like to make my son, Perth Tanapon Sukhumpantanasan, the new head.
He will take over both mine and his own family’s assets.
All rules will be made by him.
Welcome him on the stage.”

Phi Perth stood tall, posture straight, confidence radiating.
He walked up to the stage, bowed down to his father, then turned to the audience.

His eyes fell on me - and he gave me a small, barely-there smile.

Everyone in the room clapped, even if they didn’t want to.
Phi Junior nudged me again and again, grinning -

"That’s my brother."

And I could feel his genuine happiness.
Because my own heart was whispering - "That’s my Alpha."

Phi Perth gave his speech - short but meaningful.

"Guards, please hold Mr. Wiphan Nattapong."
Pa was smirking-a quiet, chilling smirk that didn’t reach his eyes.

Wiphan thrashed violently in their arms, his voice hoarse as he yelled to be let go.
No one moved. No one dared to interfere. Not even Arthit.

"Mr. Wiphan," Phi Perth spoke slowly, his voice calm but cold, "I would like to inform you-though I believe you already know-why this is happening."

Wiphan’s head snapped towards him, eyes wild with fury.
"FUCKING LET ME GO, YOU-!"

A punch landed hard in his stomach, and he bent over, groaning in pain.

"You not only once but many times tried to force Santa Pongsapak into marriage," Phi Perth said, stepping closer. "You kidnapped him. You kidnapped his friends. He is powerful enough to defeat you-but had you succeeded, you would have forced him. Do you want me to go on?"

Wiphan shrieked like a cornered animal, struggling in the guards’ hold, his face pale with rage. Phi Perth looked at me then-his eyes searching mine, silently asking Are you okay?

"Junior, hand them the gun," Phi Perth ordered. His voice was emotionless now, deadly.

He gestured toward Arthit and Wiphan.

"Don’t even think of being smart. You’re already in my men’s aim. Each of you will take a gun. Kill or get killed."

Mr. Nattapong’s eyes widened in panic. He stumbled toward Perth, desperate.
"Perth, son, please—"

"Khun, I remember you were present during the Omega Rights meeting, weren’t you?"
The man nodded quickly, face pale.

"Then please... refrain from interfering. This is a lesson. A message to anyone who dares to come near my lover again."

Arthit and Wiphan glanced at each other-Arthit’s hand trembling around the gun, while Wiphan’s eyes were like ice.

Without hesitation, Wiphan fired.

The shot missed, grazing Arthit’s leg. He yelped and jumped back, his face full of disbelief.

"WHAT ARE YOU DOING, PHI?!" Arthit screamed.

But Wiphan didn’t answer. He pulled the trigger again-

Click.

Empty.

I turned to Phi Perth, who was smirking—cold and victorious.

"WHAT FUCKERY IS THIS, MANN?!!" Wiphan howled, hurling the empty gun onto the ground.

Arthit stared at him, terrified.

"Arthit, shoot him. Or my men will shoot you."

Wiphan’s eyes bulged in fear. Phi Phuwin was suddenly beside me, his hand tightly gripping mine. I didn’t even notice when he got there.

The room was dead silent. No one even dared to breathe.

Mr. Nattapong looked on the verge of collapse, fists clenched, sweat beading at his temples.

"A-Arthit... my nong... y-you won't do that, right?" Wiphan's voice cracked, his body thrashing as if sheer will could get him free. "You’re my brother... you won’t-"

"I-I don’t want to do this-" Arthit’s voice shook like a leaf.

"Then get killed," a guard said bluntly, stepping forward and pointing his gun.

"Perth, p-please-Phi W-Wiphan won’t do it again. Perth, p-please-"

"I WILL, PERTH TANAPON!" Wiphan screamed. "THAT USELESS OMEGA ONLY DESERVES TO BE USED-"

BANG!

The gunshot rang out, and Wiphan crumbled. The bullet hit him straight in the stomach. He dropped like a stone, body writhing, choking on his own breath as he tried to get back up.

"SHOOT HIM, ARTHIT!" Phi Perth roared. "OR YOU’RE NEXT!"

The whole hall flinched at his voice. Arthit raised the gun, eyes wide, tears at the brink.

"A-Arthit-"

"I’m sorry, Phi."

The gunshot rang. Wiphan’s scream tore through the room. The bullet hit his already injured leg, and he howled, collapsing again, this time for good.

"STEP BACK, EVERYONE!" Phi Perth’s voice echoed like thunder. "ENJOY YOUR PARTY. LET THIS USELESS ALPHA DIE FROM BLEEDING OUT."

One of the guards took the gun from Arthit’s hand as he fell to his knees.

Mr. Nattapong was sobbing, begging Perth-desperate to save his son. But Phi Perth just walked over to me, reaching for my hand, pulling me into his arms as if I were the only thing that mattered.

"Did I do right, TaTa?" he asked softly, like a child showing his painting to someone he loved.

My hands moved on their own, threading into his hair, pulling him close.

"Thank you, Phi Perth," I whispered against his ear.

He held me tighter. I felt his heart racing against my chest.

Behind us, the world didn’t stop. People turned away, resuming their drinks, their small talk. They ignored the bleeding, broken man on the ground. Mr. Nattapong and Arthit were huddled over Wiphan’s body, trying to slow the bleeding with their own hands.

"Don’t look," Phi Perth whispered, gently covering my eyes, shielding me in his chest. "Don’t pity someone like him, TaTa."

I nodded slowly, not trusting myself to speak. It wasn’t pity.
It was the memory-of a trembling me kneeling in front of my dying mother, trying to save her, helpless.

Suddenly, someone burst in. Loud panting. Urgency.

"Perth!"
It was Phi Aou-his eyes frantic, chest rising and falling with every shaky breath.
His voice cracked.

"25 children..."

The silence that followed was suffocating.

"...are kidnapped."
He swallowed hard.

"All Omegas..."

Chapter Text

Perth’s POV

Everyone just looked at each other, no one knows how to start the conversation when...

Phi Aou’s voice sliced through the heavy silence like a blade.
"Perth… we are not always able to rescue all omegas."

His words echoed in my head, ringing with a cold harsh truth I didn’t want to face.

We had left the party in a rush after the news broke, my guards staying behind to watch over Wiphan’s lifeless body. Arthit and Mr. Nattapong had gone soon after us, their grief clinging to them like a shadow.

Now, we were gathered in Junior’s workroom. The air was suffocating. Phi Aou perched over the table, his posture tense. Ta was leaning into me, his breath warm against my neck, and heat was pooling under my skin – a harsh, relentless burn – but I stayed still. Santa… he looked shattered. They had just managed to save eight omegas days ago, and now twenty-five more were gone?

Phi Aou’s voice was low but heavy when he said Those eight weren’t going overseas. They were going to be sold… at an auction hosted by the Mafia families.

I clenched my fists.

"Some omegas will be found dead. Some… so broken they can only survive by machines. Others… sold."

We’d all heard those possibilities before – but hearing them again, right now, was like a punch to the gut.

"No one cares if fifty or more omegas vanish every year. I’d bet my life the people at that party were involved in those auctions. It’s not just valuables they sell there – it’s children too. Innocent children." His voice faltered, but only for a second. "I’ve never been able to dig deeper. Clues come to me from an unknown source – no name, no number, no email. Just a single note, telling me where the next children are being held. Pond, Joong, Santa and I… we go in. But every time we try to follow the trail back – dead end."

His gaze was fixed on the wall, but his mind was clearly somewhere far darker.

Dunk finally broke the tension.
"The question is – what do we do now?"

Junior answered before I could. "Perth is already investigating it."

Everyone turned to look at me. Even Santa lifted his head.

Junior continued, "We have faces of the people tied to Perth’s parent's murder – and the one who kidnapped him. But that’s all."

The silence that followed was suffocating, until Santa abruptly stood, and Phuwin followed suit.

"It’s impossible that so many children are being kidnapped, yet no parents report it-"

"Actually, they did, Phi Phu," Santa cut in, their eyes meeting in a charged stare.

"But your question’s still valid," Santa went on, glancing at the rest of us. "I checked – only once did parents even report to the police."

"What?" The word ripped out of me before I even realized I’d spoken.

"Yes. And it feels staged, like they wanted the scandal – they wanted everyone to know their kids were kidnapped-"

Junior interrupted sharply. "So you think parents are involved too?"

"Yes, Phi. Some rescued kids went back to their parents, but others… we sent to orphanages. I’ve been personally checking on them. We even tried contacting the parents, but it’s like they vanished from the planet."

The room went still again. My body was still burning, but this time it was from something far beyond Ta’s touch – rage, helplessness.

Phuwin’s voice cut through.
"Have you ever checked what’s common between all the children kidnapped?"

Ta shook his head. "No… I don’t think so."

"That’s your answer. We need to look into every child’s file, find what they have in common – only then can we start to understand this."

Pond’s voice was sharp with anger. "And we also need to take those three bastards who r- kidnapped Perth. We can get answers out of them."

Phi Aou finally straightened, his tone decisive.
"Then it’s settled. We meet tomorrow to go over everything in detail. Tonight – we rest. We need it."

He clapped me on the back before walking out.

Ta moved closer again. His hand brushed mine – he frowned, sensing the heat in my skin – but said nothing.

We all exchanged tired hugs. Gemini was practically bouncing, eager to escape the heavy air and see his boyfriend after this nearly hour-long, suffocating meeting.

Phi Mark and Junior left together.

Only Ta and I remained.
"Let’s go, Phi?" he asked with a small smile.

"Let’s go, TaTa." I took his hand in mine, forcing a smile of my own.

We walked out together – smiling on the surface, but both of us deep in thought.

Boom’s POV

Fourth sat in front of me, fidgeting with his hands, then glancing at me, then darting another look at the closed door where everyone had disappeared to discuss… something.

And I appreciated Santa for keeping him out of it. Fourth didn’t come from a mafia family — he didn’t need to be anywhere near things that could scar him.

"Phi Boom~" he whined softly, those wide eyes shimmering with a nervous energy.

I scooted closer, pulling his smaller frame into my arms, wrapping him up and holding him tightly like I could shield him from whatever was behind that door.
"Calm down, FotFot, they’re just talking about work."

"But… what work? Why did Perth call Gem so late at night? Is something going on?"

I stayed silent, even though my chest tightened. I knew exactly what they were talking about. But Aou and Santa had told me to keep away from this — because I was pregnant, because they didn’t want our child wrapped in shadows before it was even born.

"It’s not related to us," I murmured, brushing his hair back. "Hmm… how about you tell me how your exams went?"

He glanced once more at the door, then finally relaxed against me.
"You don’t know, Phi… they were sooooo hard! I know Phi Perth is sooo good at studies, but Phi Santa! He’s so smart! I studied with him, hehehehe… and he taught me a lot of things! And last week was sooo boring—"

And just like that, the tension broke. He kept going, hands waving, eyes lighting up as he told me about a strict invigilator and pulled the cutest little pout. I listened, smiling, letting his voice fill the silence.

Almost an hour passed like that — just the two of us, talking about nothing and everything.

He asked if I wanted a boy or girl. How long Aou and I had known each other. I teased him back, asking about his mating mark.

Immediately, his face went crimson.
"I-ah-that… PhiGem… markedme… lastmonthinmyheat."

"Huh? Nong Fot, talk slowly!" I flicked his forehead.

Still pouting, he managed to stammer it out properly this time. "Phi Gem marked me last month in my heat."

I couldn’t help the coo that escaped me. "You’re the youngest and the first one to get a mark." I ruffled his hair, earning a grumble.

We were laughing quietly, wrapped up in our little world, when the door finally opened. Fourth shot out of my arms and straight into his boyfriend’s embrace, while Aou came to me, gathering me gently into his.

"Where’s my Santa?" I  murmured against his neck.

"I’m here - why are you asking about that brat?"

Right on cue, Perth and Santa walked out hand in hand.

Santa, clearly overhearing, called out, "HE LOVES ME MORE, PHI AOU, THAT’S WHY!"

Aou almost snapped back, but Santa was already walking off with Perth. His smile was forced, his shoulders stiff — but at least he wasn’t trembling.

"Let him be, Aou." I knew exactly why he had started that little banter — to lighten Santa’s mood.

"I’m worried, Darling."

"We all are… but see, he has Perth. He’ll be okay. I believe it."

Aou held me tighter, and I let him, breathing him in, cherishing this fragile warmth before we had to face the storm again.

Mr. Oudompoch’s POV

"WHY THE FUCK DIDN’T YOU STEP IN?! THAT WAS MY SON, YOU FUCKER! I’LL KILL-"

"Let go of me, Nattapong." My voice came out sharp, cold enough to slice through his rage. "I warned you before. I warned your son too. But he thought I was bluffing."

I shoved him back hard, the sound of his body hitting the cement echoing in the air.

Arthit’s eyes were bloodshot, wet trails cutting down his face, his chest heaving with every sob. Nattapong trembled with fury, knuckles white as his fists clenched tighter and tighter.

"Remember this, Oudompoch," he spat through gritted teeth. "I will never let it slide."

He yanked Arthit to his feet, holding onto him like he was the only thing keeping him upright. Without another word, they stormed off, the sharp sound of their footsteps fading into the night.

A low, humorless laugh slipped from me. "Useless bastards, tch." I straightened my suit, brushing off invisible dust, but my gaze followed them for a second longer than I intended.

It should’ve felt satisfying - they had ignored my warnings, and now they were paying for it. But instead… there was a twist deep in my chest, tight and cold. A flicker of something I didn’t want to name.

Fear.

Not for them. Not for myself. But for something I couldn’t quite pin down.

I forced it away with a shake of my head, shoving the thought to the farthest corner of my mind. No point in dwelling.

Turning on my heel, I headed for my car. I knew exactly where Santa would be tonight - back with that Perth.

And for reasons I didn’t understand, that fact was not something i liked.

Santa's POV

Phi Perth was burning up, his breathing shallow as he collapsed on the bed.

"Phi, are you alright?" I asked, voice tight with worry. He just nodded, but his condition said otherwise—his hands clammy, his forehead burning.

His scent intensified, blooming in the air, knocking the breath right out of me.

"P-Phi, are you... are you i-in your rut?" My heart raced. Phi Perth's eyes shot open wide, panic flashing across his face as he tried to get up quickly.

"P-Phi-"

"Ta, listen, i-i swear i didn't know my rut would come t-this fucking early. G-go to Junior's room-"

"Phi, calm down. It's okay, calm down." His face was drowned in guilt, pure guilt. I cupped his warm face, placing a quick kiss on his lips to steady him.

"Ta-"

"I-I... want to help-"

"NO." His voice was loud and sharp, making me flinch. Then his expression softened, and he placed his warm hand over mine, gently caressing it.

"No TaTa, I can endure it-"

"But Phi-"

He pulled me onto his lap, his hands wrapping tightly around my waist, gentle caresses soothing me once in a while.

"TaTa, we talked about this, right? Yesterday? Look at me-" Gently tilting my head toward him, he folded us both under the blanket. "-Answer my questions quickly, ok?"

I looked at him strangely but nodded.

"O-Ok, Phi." He pressed another soft kiss to my neck.

"Are you comfortable with touch?"

"No, but I am with you." Phi Perth smiled a little before continuing. "Do you want to help me with my rut?"

I paused, then whispered yes.

"But are you comfortable with doing more than a kiss?" A frown plastered on my face, then instant fear ran down my spine—the fear of letting him see me bare and not beautiful, but instead marked with ugly scars. Wiphan's words echoed sharply in my mind.

"Tch... Under the disguise of a prince, you’re nothing but a broken, useless thing."

My stomach twisted painfully.

"TaTa?" Phi Perth’s soft voice pulled me out of the dark thoughts.

"I-I... d-don't—I-" Shame flooded through me. I’m an omega, and I can't even help my Alpha.

Phi Perth said nothing. He just tightened his arms around me, pressing my face against his warm, heating chest.

"Cry it out, TaTa." Those words broke me, and I burst into tears—not just from shame but from helplessness, grief, and hate.

He kept murmuring, "It's okay," in my ear, soothing me, promising everything would be alright. But everything was not alright... nothing was alright.

"P-Phi, I-I c-can't... d-don't want to take it anymore." I hiccuped, and he said nothing but kept tracing soft circles on my back.

"W-why d-does ch-children have to g-go through t-this... why?"

"I don't have the answer, Ta." He held me tighter. I knew he didn’t have it, but I needed it desperately.

"This is the world we live in, Ta... The rich have the power, the money. They can do illegal things and cover it with their wealth... while the poor suffer. Remember, Ta... Anything that happened and still happening is never your fault." He kept holding me, his words sinking deep into my soul.

But how can I not blame myself?

"And Ta... you don't have to force yourself with me. I’ll say it again. It’s my honour to be with someone like you—admirable, beautiful, strong, kind. So don’t care about anything else with me, my love." He pecked my eyes, gently wiping away my tears, and a small laugh escaped my lips.

"You’re in rut and I’m crying... that’s so embarrassing, Phi!"

He just laughed, breath warm against my skin, eyes dilating, but he still held me tightly.

"But h-how will you spend it alone?"

"I will just take suppressants."

"SUPPRESSANTS? THAT'S NOT GOOD, PHI-"

"I got them prescribed from the doctor. They’re ok. They just reduce the overwhelming urge to mate, my love." He kissed away my pout and gently slipped away to take his suppressants.

After about three minutes, he was back, snuggling with me, pressing kisses all over my face.

"Sleep, TaTa. I will be right here." With that, he wrapped me in his arms, holding me tightly.

My head peeked from the blanket, looking at his peaceful face—eyes closed, lips parted a little.

"Sleep, Ta." He spoke again, pressing a quick kiss on my lips, eyes still closed. A blush bloomed on my face.

"Good night, Phi Perth."

"Don’t have nightmares, my love."

And I was lulled to sleep by the steady beat of his heartbeat right next to my ear.

Arthit's POV

"You are contacting US Auction company. How may I help you?" The robotic voice rang out cold and lifeless from my laptop, like a blade slicing through the silence.

"I want to sell someone." My voice was low, hard, but trembling beneath the surface—anger and something darker twisting in my gut.

"Then you are contacting the wrong place, I suppose, sir. You should contact the number beneath this one. Thank you." The call cut off abruptly, leaving a deafening silence in its wake.

I stared at the number blinking on the screen. My fingers curled into claws, nails digging into my palms. If it were the old me, I would have recoiled, but now... now I didn’t give a damn.

That bastard Santa deserves more than just death.

And only by breaking him... by shattering everything he loves, could I make Perth feel the same unbearable pain I carry inside. I wanted him to beg. Beg for forgiveness for taking my brother away.

I slammed my fist down and dialed the number without hesitation. My heart thundered so loud I could almost hear it in the stillness of Wiphan’s room.

"Hello, how may I help you?" The voice this time was human—smooth, almost mocking. It jerked me back from the edge of my dark spiral.

"Is this where I can sell omegas?" I asked, my voice rough but steady, fighting the rage bubbling beneath.

A sharp, cruel laugh answered me. "I think, sir, you’re very naive. This must be your first time. Yes, this is the place. Now, give me your age and name, and also the Omega’s."

I swallowed the thick lump in my throat, my fingers trembling as I forced the words out clearer. "Arthit Nattapong, 23 years old. Omega’s name is Santa Pongsapak, 21."

That sick laugh echoed again, colder and sharper. "If you don’t know, we only sell young omegas, ages 5 to 9."

"But... I read anywhere that any Omega would do, as long as he or she is beautiful." The laughter stretched, sharp and mocking, digging at my nerves until I fought to keep calm.

"Very well. Seems you’ve done your homework. Now I need your contact details, address, occupation, and every bit of information. Then the Omega’s details."

A bitter chuckle escaped me. "You really think you’re not running a background check on me and the Omega?"

He chuckled back, low and sinister. Then silence—thick and heavy.

"Your opponent is beautiful... but dangerous too." The words hit me like a punch to the chest.

I ground my teeth, swallowing the rage threatening to explode.

"But, sir, rest assured. Your beautiful Omega will be sold. No one will ever find out."

And then the line went dead, but the last words lingered in my mind like a curse.

"The Omega will not be returned, no matter what..."

Chapter Text

Third Person POV

Santa’s eyes were glued to the screen, his entire body stiff. The faces of those bastards were clear under the harsh light. They were tied up like animals, the room too familiar — the same walls, the same stench. His heart pounded as he watched Perth, Pond, and Joong standing in front of them, shadows of vengeance.

Junior glanced at Santa but said nothing, silently letting him have this moment.

"WHAT THE FUCK DO YOU WANT FROM US, YOU BASTARDS!?" the man in the middle barked, his voice hoarse.

Pond’s hands curled into fists. He was barely holding himself back from lunging forward and ripping the man apart.

The dagger in Perth’s hand tilted the man’s chin up, forcing him to meet his eyes. Perth’s voice was low, sharp as broken glass.
“Remember me?”

The man spat back, "FUCK! WHY WOULD I REMEMBER A RICH BRAT LIKE YOU! WHO THE FUCK—"​

Before he could finish, a bucket of ice-cold water crashed down over his head. The three tied men gasped desperately, mouths open like starving dogs. A week without food or water had left them trembling, pathetic shadows of alphas.

And yet they still dared to raise their voices.

"Perth Tanapon Sukhumpantanasan."

The name cut through the silence like a blade. Their heads snapped up in unison.

"Y-You’re P-Perth," one stammered, eyes wide with disbelief.

"Yes, he is." Pond’s voice was like poison. "So why don’t you spill the name of the one pulling your strings? Or… we can give you a very special surprise this time."

Their eyes darted toward Joong, who had stepped forward, his silence more terrifying than words. One of the bastards burst into laughter, dry and cracked.

" D-Do you think we’re afraid of you rich brats? Do you even know how to throw a punch—"

The words were cut off by a sharp crack. Perth’s fist slammed into his face, sending him crashing down with the chair. Blood trickled from his lip.

"Pathetic," Perth muttered, gesturing for the guard to drag the man back up. His tone was empty, dead cold.

"I suppose you remember what happened in 2009." His knife’s tip grazed the man’s cheek, a slow slice drawing a thin line of blood.

The man hissed, but his eyes tried to stay fearless, tried to pretend he couldn’t be broken.

"You fucking saved yourself that day—what else do you want, bastard!?" He thrashed against the ropes, veins bulging as he fought uselessly.

"I want to know who was — and still is — behind all of this." Perth’s knife trailed from cheek to throat, not deep enough to kill, just enough to remind him how fragile he was.

The man laughed weakly through cracked lips. "If you think we’ll talk just because you starved us—then you’re dreaming, kid."

Perth didn’t waste his breath. He simply flicked his hand. Pond immediately handed him a small black bag.

The man’s bravado shattered when he saw the syringe glinting in Perth’s hand. Joong pinned him down without a word, his strength suffocating.

"W-what… what the fuck are you doing!?" The man’s voice cracked, panic seeping through.

Perth didn’t answer. He uncapped the syringe, calm, deliberate.

The man screamed when the needle pierced his arm, his body jerking violently. The other two alphas froze, eyes wide with horror.

" T-That’s a rut-inducing suppressant," one of them gasped, his face draining of color. "D-Don’t do this!"

His thrashing was useless in Joong’s iron grip.

"D-Don’t! DON’T!"

Perth raised the second syringe, the needle glinting under the light. His face was stone. His ears were deaf to their begging.

"I-I’LL TALK!" the man howled, desperation cracking his voice. "I’ll tell you something! Don’t do this-"

"Speak." Perth’s tone was deadly calm, the needle resting against his skin, a promise of hell.

The injected alpha let out a guttural scream, his pheromones bursting uncontrolled, drowning the room in the suffocating scent of a forced rut. Sweat poured down his face, his body trembling violently.

"I-I swear… we don’t know w-who’s really behind this!" another stuttered, his eyes wild with terror. "We only know… they sell the children… o-on a website before sending them off!"

Pond pressed his knife against the third trembling alpha’s throat. "What website?"

"I-It’s an illegal site," he stammered, voice shaking. "Search US Auction… but you need a code to get in."

Perth’s eyes narrowed, the syringe pressing harder into his arm. "Who ordered the 2009 kidnapping? Who told you to take me?"

The man’s lips trembled before the truth slipped out. "M-Mr. Sriariyarungruang… he ordered it. He… he told us not to let you go until he said so."

The words hung in the air like poison.

Perth’s brows furrowed. Pond’s jaw clenched. Joong’s eyes darkened. None of them spoke. Not yet.

The second alpha nodded frantically, confirming the story, while the first writhed in agony from the injection.

" I-I swear, Perth—" His plea turned into a piercing scream as the second syringe slid into his flesh.

Perth’s eyes didn’t flinch. No pity. No hesitation.

The third man, the one who had planned Santa’s rape, was spared the needle. For now.

The room was drenched in the heavy, suffocating scent of broken alphas, their bodies convulsing.

On the other side of the screen, Santa’s nails dug into his thighs. His eyes burned as he watched, his chest rising and falling sharply.

Junior, sitting beside him, placed a comforting hand on his back.
"Princess…"

"I’m fine, Phi Ju." Santa forced a smile, his lips trembling. Watching those men like this brought back the buried memories he had tried so hard to bury.

Junior didn’t argue. He simply let out his calming scent, wrapping Santa in it, letting him breathe.

On the screen, two alphas writhed from the illegal injections, bodies breaking down under the forced rut. The third shook with fear, eyes wide — the same fear Santa had once felt when everyone around him was killed and only he was left alive.

Santa’s throat tightened. His chest ached. But he kept watching.

The revelation about Mr. Sriariyarungruang had left both Santa and Junior frozen, their eyes wide, hearts pounding. But they didn’t jump to conclusions. Not this time. They would take it slow.

Only when Perth, Joong, and Pond walked out of the room did Santa finally let out the breath he had been holding.

Junior pulled him into a gentle hug.
"Now," Junior whispered, "we check this website. We put the pieces together. One step at a time."

Santa closed his eyes, leaning into the warmth, as the weight of the truth pressed down on his chest.

Perth’s POV

Ta crashed into my arms the moment I stepped into the room. His small frame fit perfectly against me, trembling just slightly. Junior’s scent clung to him, masking that endearing milk scent that always drove me insane.

"You alright, TaTa?" Pond was the first to speak, his voice gentler than usual as he stroked Santa’s head. Santa only nodded against my chest.

Joong let out a small laugh. "You little brat, you become the mushiest thing whenever Perth is around."

That earned laughter from Junior and Pond too. Santa’s cheeks flushed as he half-heartedly glared at them before burying his face deeper into my neck. His soft lips brushed my skin, kissing lightly as if to ground himself.

"So… when will we check on them again?" His voice was quiet, almost hidden, the question trembling against my skin.

"Next week," I replied firmly, brushing his hair back. "Let them taste their own medicine until then."

Junior, Pond, and Joong nodded, their eyes heavy with a fury they were trying to hold back.

"Let’s go before my sweetheart starts calling us," Joong grinned, unable to hide his excitement.

Ta teased him immediately, smirking. "You’re no better, Phi. Around Phi Dunk, you’re the mushiest of all."

It took us thirty-five minutes to reach Phi Aou’s house.

The door opened to a tired Phi Boom, but the second he saw us, his expression softened into a genuine smile. He pulled Santa gently into his arms and patted each of us on the back with the warmth of a mother.

But what welcomed us inside wasn’t the serious atmosphere we expected.

The Barbie movie was playing on the large LCD in the living room. Fourth was squished between Gemini and Phi Aou, laughing and bickering with the characters on-screen.

From the kitchen came Phuwin’s loud singing, accompanied by an annoyed Aun trying to shut him up.

Dunk and Mark were sitting casually nearby, chatting while keeping one eye on Phuwin to make sure he didn’t burn the house down.

Without an ounce of shame, Pond and Junior kissed their boyfriends - not on the cheeks either - before joining Fourth on the sofa to watch Barbie. Santa gave me a shy kiss on the forehead, his ears red since Phi Boom was watching, before darting off to join Phuwin in the kitchen.

Soon, Phuwin had Santa locked in a hug, ranting dramatically about how Phi Boom had nagged him to death. Santa just smiled, letting him vent.

Joong and I stood there in silence, staring at the scene, while Phi Boom looked overwhelmed but amused.

"What the hell even happened here? Last time I checked they were all… civilized, I think?" I muttered.

Phi Boom chuckled. "Yes, apparently. But as soon as you guys left, Mark and Dunk decided it would be good to cook something special. But as you can see… Phuwin thought he could do it better. Fourth wanted Barbie, so Aou and Gemini became his victims. Aun just arrived and already wants to leave."

A small chuckle escaped Joong.

"Let them be. After dinner, we’ll discuss the past week’s findings… and also this new lead," I said, lowering my voice.

Phi Boom nodded, and we helped him to the couch. His stomach hadn’t started showing yet, but he gets tired easily. Phi Aou immediately sat at his side, massaging his legs until Phi Boom’s lips curved into a smile he tried to hide.

This house was always like this. Cooking here was never just cooking - it unfolded into a beautiful chaos every single time.

Fourth yanked me down to sit in front of him, shoving the remote at me. "Watch with me, Phi Perth!"

I groaned, glaring at the screen. Barbie. Again.

Gemini abandoned him quickly, slipping into the kitchen to join Santa and Phuwin.

"FINALLY THE FOOD WILL BE EDIBLE NOW THAT PHI SANTA IS HERE!" Fourth shouted right in my ear. My hand twitched with the urge to smack him.

Phuwin’s eyes narrowed like daggers and Fourth immediately panicked. Before he could run, Dunk scooped him up and dropped him back onto the sofa.

Santa stepped in between them, holding Phuwin back with a soft smile, preventing a playful fight from escalating.

An hour of chaos, teasing, and bickering later, the food was finally ready. We all gathered at the table, chatter filling the air, laughter bouncing off the walls.

For now, we let ourselves breathe. The heavy talks could wait until after dinner.

Mr. Sriariyarungruang’s POV

"Has he tried to contact you, Khun Sriariyarungruang?" Veeraphon’s voice was steady, yet there was a sharp edge to it as he sat across from me.

The dim lights of the room blurred his features, shadows hiding the lines of age on his face. Still, I could remember him younger—his face carrying that same youthful fire as my brother’s once had. A memory that now felt like a ghost.

"No, Director. There has been no movement from his side. As I told Perth and Khun Aou, there’s been nothing from them either. Too much action might only make him suspicious."

He hummed lowly, his gaze fixed not on me, but on the wall behind me, as if the silence of the room spoke louder than I did.

"We cannot access the website."

My brows furrowed. "Huh? What do you mean—"

"The website they use to sell… we cannot gain access to it," he said, his voice hollow, stripped of its usual certainty.

The words hit me harder than I expected. "W-what?"

"Yes. They may be facing problems now."

My chest tightened. "T-then… should we give them a clue this time too?" My words stumbled out, torn between caution and desperation.

A frown creased his face, but just as quickly, it melted into a calm resolve. "We will give them a clue. But… not now. Let them clear everything out themselves."

Silence fell between us. Heavy, suffocating silence. The kind that carried years of unspoken truths, regrets, and shared battles. Neither of us dared to cut it, because we both knew—some wounds didn’t bleed out loud, but they never stopped aching.

Santa's POV

Everyone sat stiffly on their chairs, the air heavy with tension. Phi Boom and Fourth had already dozed off after dinner, exhaustion from play and work pulling them in a deep sleep.

Phi Perth sat pressed close beside me, warm and steady, while Phi Pond and Phi Phuwin leaned forward across from us, their expressions sharp and focused. Phi Joong and Phi Aou were hunched over their respective computers, the glow of the monitors painting their faces with cold light. Gemini, ever patient, scribbled everything down as Phi Junior laid out the facts in his calm but cutting voice.

"Every kid is taken from a poor household. There are no complaints to police after two or three times. Specifically after the 2009 incident, the number of reports dropped drastically. And… even when kids are rescued, their parents never contact any orphanage or police." He paused, his voice lowering. "So Santa’s theory might be right—that parents are involved in theirown children’s disappearance."

The words hung like a noose around our throats. The silence that followed wasn’t empty; it pressed down on us, suffocating.

"But I have a question…" Phi Phuwin pushed up from his chair, restless energy flickering in his eyes. Phi Junior and Phi Perth nodded at him to continue.

"It’s impossible that our special bureaus aren’t involved. Every year, so many kids vanish and there’s no legal action? No way."

My stomach twisted.

"You’re right, Phi,” I said quietly. “But we can’t say it for certain. Still… I assume the clues Phi Aou gets every time—the ones that lead us to the kids—come from inside our bureau."

Every head snapped toward me. Phi Aou’s stare was so sharp it pierced straight into my chest.

"That’s a bold point, Ta," Phi Perth murmured, his voice taut.

"It is, Phi. But think about it. Someone out there wants Phi Aou to save those kids. Who could that be? Let’s rule it out."

Nods circled the table.

"Their parents?" I asked.
Everyone shook their heads.

"The police?"
Again, heads shook.

"The kidnappers themselves?" This time only Phi Perth and Phi Pond hesitated, considering.

"There might be a mole between them," they reasoned.

"Maybe," I conceded, "but do you really think these people are that careless? They’ve kept their empire running this long. They don’t let liabilities live."

A low hum of uneasy agreement rolled through Phi Phuwin and Phi Mark.

"It can only be mafia families," I pressed on, my voice tight.,"You all know how they participate in these auctions. My final take? Our special bureau is truly involved."

The silence this time was heavier. No one breathed a word. Phi Perth’s eyes stayed glued to the floor, brows furrowed so deep I could see the weight crushing him.

"Then do yo think we’ll get a clue this time?" Phi Mark asked, calm but restless, twirling his pen like it was the only thing tethering him.

Phi Aou shook his head. "Usually the clue comes within a week. It’s already been one week… and nothing."

" Ok," Phi Dunk summarized, his voice low but steady, "what we know: kids, names, backgrounds, time of abduction. A grey van last seen on the fourth turn, lost after that. Our only chance now is hacking that website.*

His conclusion made Phi Aou and Phi Joong swear under their breath in frustration. The rest of us chuckled weakly, trying to lighten the sharp edges of fear.

"What happened, Phi?"

"Every damn attempt gets blocked. Firewall alerts every time. It’s like the system can smell us," Phi Joong growled.

"Ta wants to try, my love?" Phi Perth’s voice was gentle against the tension, urging me toward the chair with a soft push.

I slid into place. Phi Joong and Phi Aou made space without question. Gemini leaned in, and Phi Perth stayed close, his warmth steadying me.

The screen stared back at me—merciless, unyielding. A fortress of code.

"It’s like they built a wall of steel around this place," Gemini muttered, drumming nervous fingers. "Even Phi Joong couldn’t crack it."

A smirk tugged at my lips. "That’s because they charge head-on. You don’t break a fortress with brute force… you find the back door."

My USB slid into the port with a soft click. The screen lit up, my custom tools coming alive. Code spilled like a storm, my fingers steady, my heart hammering.

"You’re not attacking it?" Gemini blinked in disbelief.

"No," I said firmly, eyes never leaving the lines of code. "I’m tracing weak points. Old patches, sloppy mistakes… anything they thought no one would notice."

And there it was—flashing red, a lock ready to be broken.

"Rookie mistake," Phi Perth breathed beside me, pride shining in his eyes.

With a final keystroke, the lock shattered like glass, peeling back layers until the database revealed itself—ugly truths laid bare.

"And we’re in," I whispered, leaning into Phi Perth’s touch on my hair.

Gasps filled the room. Lists. Buyers. Transactions. Secrets. All of it.

"Remind me never to piss you off," Gemini muttered, half in awe, half in fear.

We all paired up to look at every activity deeply.

But Phi Aou’s sharp inhale pulled me back. All buyers were foreigners.

We dug deeper, the page flooding with Thai names—some real, some faked. The room filled with the frantic sound of scrolling, clicking, reading.

"S-SANTA Y-YOUR NAME?!! "Phi Phuwin’s scream cracked the air. His hand trembled violently as he pointed at his screen.

Phi Perth was instantly beside him, eyes widening at whatever he saw.

I rose, confused, but before I could move, Phi Phuwin and Phi Mark lunged toward me, pulling me close, shielding my eyes with desperate strength.

"Phi, what’s happening?!" My voice cracked with panic.

"Shh, Ta. Don’t look. Look at me." Phi Phuwin’s hands cupped my face, trembling, his eyes glistening with something I’d never seen before—raw fear.

My heart pounded, my body frozen in his grip.

And then Phi Joong’s scream tore through the room. This time, I shoved away from Phi Phuwin and ran before they could stop me.

The words on the screen stabbed me in the chest.

"I want to sell my 6-year-old omega, someone said to contact here."

The color drained from my face. My throat closed, my body numb.

My theory—our darkest suspicion—wasn’t just a theory anymore. It was reality, a cruel reality......

Chapter Text

Perth's POV

The screen blurred in front of me, but not from the resolution - from the weight in my chest. My thoughts kept circling back to one thing: someone wanted to sell my Santa.

Ta's body was pressed against mine, trembling, and I could feel the sharp edge of his fear through his skin. The absurd reality of parents wanting to sell their own children clawed at both of us. I didn't know how to calm him when all I felt was rage, burning hot in my veins.

But I forced it down, burying it deep. Instead, I reached for Santa's hand, holding it firmly, my thumb brushing gentle circles across his skin. A silent promise: I won't let them touch you.

"What should we do now?" Phi Aou's voice broke the silence at last. No one dared to address what we had just read.

"Let's read the chats thoroughly. I think we might find the people behind it," Junior said, his tone calm for once. His hand pressed against my back, a small grounding gesture that kept me steady.

Everyone nodded, though their eyes couldn't help wandering to Santa every now and then - Joong's lingering gaze, Pond's worried look. Even Phi Aou, who sat right beside him, would reach out occasionally to rub Ta's back. It was like everyone felt the fragility of this moment.

Phuwin's words echoed in all our heads.

Ta's head snapped up when I slowly intertwined our fingers.

"Don't worry," I whispered, my voice low but certain. "We will rescue every single kid, TaTa."

A fragile smile tugged at his lips before his eyes returned to the screen, the light reflecting his anxious face - eyes shadowed, jaw tight, every inch of him fighting not to crumble.

Then Dunk suddenly stood, moving to the board and scribbling at a harsh speed. The sound of chalk against the surface cut through the silence, and everyone's eyes snapped to him. Clues and theories clipped together, a puzzle of horrors.

"Listen, everyone," Dunk said, his voice steady, commanding. Instinctively, we all straightened, masking our emotions with forced calm.

"They will smuggle the kids from Bangkok to the US after two weeks." His words landed heavy, unshakable.

" I checked the people talking, " he continued. "It seems like they're both the heads of the US and Thailand auctions."

Mark cut in. "But their personal information can't be traced. I already checked."

Of course. No one would be stupid enough to use real phones or emails. That would be too easy.

Dunk pressed on. "Their plan is to move the kids from Khlong Toei Port to Singapore, then on to Los Angeles or New York. But..." his voice dropped, "...we still don't know where the kids are being kept right now."

"And we only have two weeks to find them here in Bangkok, or else..." Phi Aou's gaze flicked to the board, lighting up for a moment.

"We should check suspicious areas around Khlong Toei Port."

Before he could finish, Santa jumped in.

"Taaa!!! I was going to say that!"

Phi Aou smacked his head lightly, and finally, a small laugh slipped out of Santa. My chest loosened at the sound - brief, fragile, but real.

Only a fool would think Santa didn't understand the weight of Phuwin's words. No matter how much he joked, his eyes betrayed him. They carried pure pain and quiet hatred.

Still, the atmosphere lightened a little. Phuwin slipped back into his loud, playful self, shaking Pond's body in defense of Santa, his voice so loud everyone winced. For a moment, the heaviness cracked, letting a sliver of relief through.

Soon, the tasks were divided. Like always, Santa and Phuwin partnered, leaving Pond and me together.

"So it's decided," I announced, my voice strong despite the storm inside me. "Ta and Phuwin will ransack every suspicious place near Khlong Toei Port. Phi Aou, Junior, and Joong will prepare the people - we need a proper attack plan because thinking the security won't be tight is impossible. Dunk and Mark will spy on the meeting location between both parties. Gemini and Aun will draft a strategy according to every lead that Phu and Ta bring in. Pond and I..." I paused, the weight of it pressing down on me," ...we'll try to find the current location. And we'll deal with those three bastards. Am I clear?"

Everyone nodded. Phi Aou dismissed us quietly, everyone slipping in their designated rooms, Phi Aou said it was best to stay together for now.

Junior was already sending the whole recording to Pa, who had asked to supervise everything from his end. Meanwhile, Ta's father had contacted him once - not to ask about us, but to talk about his broken alliance with Mr. Nattapong. That alone was unsettling. That man was dangerous, psychotic even.

Santa slipped outside, saying he needed fresh air. I let him go, though my heart tugged. Instead, I laid on the bed, mind racing through endless outcomes. Success or failure. No middle ground.

I was deep in thought when Ta's warm body curled against me, his head resting on my chest, our legs tangled together. His hand traced absent patterns on my shoulder. I didn't speak. I just let the silence stretch comfortably between us, his presence soothing the chaos in my head.

Eventually, his breathing softened, his grip on my arm tightening even in sleep.

Gently, I brushed the thick hair from his face, taking in every detail: his long lashes against his cheeks, the small button nose tinged red from tears or the cold, his plump lips parted slightly. My fingers traced along the lines of his beautiful face, and my chest ached with pure love.

How can someone be this beautiful? My love. My everything.

With effort, I dragged the blanket up using my foot, since he was sprawled all over me. A small smile tugged at my lips at his adorable, stubborn weight.

Finally, I draped the blanket over us, the lights still on like always. And just like that, I drifted into a deep sleep, soothed by his small weight on me.

Santa's POV

I ran out of the room as soon as the meeting ended, telling Phi Perth I needed fresh air.

The garden was quiet, the only light coming from the moon. Its pale glow stretched across the grass, turning the shadows silver. I sat on the swing, my hands gripping the cold chains. My mind felt numb. Maybe I was getting used to this - to being treated as a thing, not a person.

I pulled out the chat again, scrolling through it over and over. Maybe my heart was begging to find one mistake, one slip that proved it wasn't me they were talking about. That it wasn't Santa Pongsapak. That it was someone else.

But then another thought struck me. Why would I want someone else to suffer in my place?

A warm hand rested on my shoulder. Slowly, I looked up. Phi Joong and Phi Pond stood there, eyes soft.

"What are you doing here, little one?" Phi Pond's voice was gentle, his hand brushing my back like he always did when I was breaking apart inside.

"Don't know, Phi... maybe I'm just trying to feel."

Without another word, Phi Joong pulled me from the swing and sat down on the soft grass, tugging me into his arms. Phi Pond joined us, and just like that I was trapped between them - sandwiched by the two people who always refused to let me collapse alone.

"Why are you here, Phi? I wanted some alone time," I muttered, though my voice was weak.

"To check on a kitten."

I scowled. "Who are you calling a kitten?! Phi, don't forget I can still beat you two."

Phi Joong raised his hands in surrender, and Phi Pond copied my annoyed expression with a smirk. For a moment, the heaviness lifted.

A comfortable silence stretched between us. Their familiar scents - safe, grounding - began to calm me.

But the question slipped out before I could stop it. "Do you think we'll be able to succeed? We're just a bunch of young boys."

I felt Phi Joong stiffen slightly. "Ta, we've been doing this a long time. We're never alone. We're trained, and we have trained Alphas with us."

His words should have reassured me, but my heart stayed heavy. "What if we fail?" I whispered.

"Ta... what's really bothering you?" Phi Pond cupped my cheeks, forcing me to meet his gaze. And just like always, I felt like a small child again in his arms.

He sighed, then pulled me into a tight hug. Phi Joong's hand rubbed circles on my back.

"Ta, my little one, don't worry about... you know-"

"I'm not worried about that, Phi," I cut him off. My voice cracked. "I'm worried that I don't even care anymore. It doesn't hurt. My mind and heart are numb."

On cue, Phi Pond and Phi Joong pinched my arms.

"Ouch! Phi!" A whine escaped before I could stop it.

"See? You can feel," Phi Pond said with a small smile. "So rest your head, my little Ta. Whoever is behind this, we will find him. And this time you're not alone. You don't only have Joong and me, but Phuwin, your best friend. Dunk, who loves you just like he loves Phuwin. Mark, who treats you like his own. Gemini, who looks up to you as a big brother. Perth... who loves you more than anything in this world. You will never be alone, Ta."

His words broke something in me. Both of them kept caressing me until the ice in my chest began to crack. From the corner of my eye, I saw Phi Aou standing quietly at the entrance to the garden, his eyes soft with love. He gestured for me to say nothing, then disappeared back inside.

And then Phi Joong and Phi Pond tickled me, making laughter tumble out of my mouth before I could resist. Their smiles mirrored mine, and for the first time tonight, the numbness loosened its grip.

"Go and sleep now, my little kid. Don't fill your head with these thoughts. This Phi will always be by your side." Phi Pond pushed me gently toward the house, and they both disappeared into their rooms.

I walked slowly back to ours. Phi Perth was lying on the bed, lost in thought, his expression carved with worry. Without a word, I curled myself on top of him, burying my face in his chest.

His big hands immediately moved, carding through my hair, then resting warmly on my back. Safe. Solid. Mine.

And just like that, the numbness gave way to sleep.

Third Person's POV

The following week was nothing short of hell for Boom and Fourth. With the seventh semester coming to an end, exams looming, and endless assignments piling up, the two of them became the unwilling victims. While everyone else was buried in missions, it was Boom and Fourth who had to finish the academic work on behalf of the entire group.

Meanwhile, Santa and Phuwin spent every day combing through suspicious areas, searching for clues and reporting them back to Gemini and Phi Aou, as well as in the group chat. Occasionally, Mr. Sriariyarungruang would appear online, pointing out details they had overlooked, his sharp observations saving them hours of work.

Dunk and Mark, the quietest of the lot, somehow caused the most chaos in the shadows. They had a knack for slipping into places unnoticed, their eavesdropping confirming what everyone feared: the children were being hidden somewhere near Khlong Toei Port. With hidden devices already planted by them, the group could hear fragments of conversations. The heavy English accents left no doubt who was involved.

On the other side, Gemini and Aun had worked tirelessly with Phi Aou, Joong, and Junior to draft the strategy. Perth and Pond joined in whenever possible, lending their voices and insights. The pieces of the puzzle were finally starting to fit together.

Now, after a week of relentless work, they all sat gathered around the table. The weight of their findings hung in the air like a storm waiting to break.

"Here, Phi." Phuwin slid a small USB across the table. His face was pale but steady.

The device was plugged in, and the screen lit up with photographs of the building.

"It's a government-owned property under the name of a foreigner," Phuwin explained, his finger tracing across the photos. "Seventeen guards at the front, fifteen at the back. Cameras everywhere. We sent someone to scout the place, but he was stopped before even getting close. They're covering it up as 'under construction.'"

A hush fell over the table. The photos showed every angle - tall fences, patrolling guards, shadows of weapons glinting in the light.

"Guide everyone through the layout, Love," Pond murmured, gently nudging Phuwin forward.

Pride flickered in Mr. Sriariyarungruang's eyes as Phuwin pointed out the details on the screen - each entrance, each patrol route, the likely rooms where the children could be held. His voice was calm, but his eyes carried the same fury and urgency as everyone else's.

"We still don't know the exact location of the children inside," Phuwin concluded. "But the building is confirmed."

Joong leaned forward, brows knit. "What about the Thailand and US auction heads? Have they arrived yet?"

Santa shook his head. "No, Phi. No photos, no sightings. But we've stationed our people around the area. If they arrive, we'll know immediately."

The room went quiet until someone finally asked what they were all thinking. "Mr. Sriariyarungruang, when should we start the mission?"

The man did not answer immediately. His gaze swept across the room, sharp and deliberate, before he finally spoke.

"This will not be over, boys."

The words made every head turn, every heart tighten. Brows furrowed. He continued, his voice like steel.

"You cannot only rescue them. You must also capture those responsible - and then report them to the police. If not, this cycle will never end."

The silence that followed was heavy. No one had thought that far ahead. They were preparing to infiltrate, to fight, to save - but the thought that they were also illegally capturing traffickers hadn't crossed their minds until now.

"And to answer your question," he said at last, "prepare thoroughly. We strike tomorrow or the day after. Time is running out."

Everyone around the table nodded. Anxiety gnawed at their nerves, but beneath it burned determination. This was no longer just another mission. This was the one that could put an end to everything.

Third Person's POV

Two men sat in the dimly lit room, whiskey glasses in hand, smirks tugging at their lips.

"The usual price is higher this time. They're willing to pay between 4,852,500 and 9,705,000 baht for one kid."

The other man let out a low whistle, clearly impressed. The profits this round were higher than ever-and with 25 kids in total, the numbers were almost intoxicating.

"So, when do we leave for Singapore? I told you, it would be easier if we smuggled them through a plane."

The second man exhaled sharply, irritation flickering in his eyes. He had explained this to the Englishman countless times, but the fool never seemed to understand. He'd been forced to work with him for years, and every passing moment only deepened his desire to be rid of him.

"And what about Santa? When are we taking him? You know people are willing to pay an enormous price for him. The kid's beautiful."

That was the real problem. "I've got people watching him, but he barely leaves his room. And that friend of his, Phuwin, is always glued to him."

Perth, however, was nowhere in sight.

"I think tomorrow... or the day after. I already have people ready."

The first man hummed, pleased, while the second silently fought the urge to snap his companion's neck.

Their glasses clinked, echoing faintly in the room, and the two men settled into a silence that was disturbingly content with how things were falling into place.

Fourth's POV

Phi Aou and every other Phi were getting ready for the mission, while Phi Boom and I sat pressed together on the sofa. His hands were wrapped tightly around me, his grip almost trembling. The anxiety rolling off him was suffocating, and I could feel every beat of his racing heart against my side.

"Phuwin, Dunk, and Mark, please keep an eye on the camera. Keep your earpieces always on so we can contact you. Backup people are already here and if we need, we'll contact you immediately," Phi Aou instructed firmly. His voice carried authority, but even I could hear the faint edge of worry beneath it.

Across the room, Phi Phuwin was sulking, his face a mix of frustration and helplessness. Just like me, he wanted to go with them, but Phi Santa had stopped us with that calm, commanding tone of his. With gentle coaxing, Santa had managed to calm Phuwin enough to stay behind, though his shoulders were still stiff and tense.

Phi Dunk wasn't pleased either, his jaw set in quiet disapproval. Only Phi Mark seemed calm, though the softness in his eyes betrayed his real worry.

Beside me, Phi Boom was struggling the most. He was reluctant-almost unwilling-to let Ta go, but Phi Perth had persuaded him with such steady reassurance that it was impossible to argue. And I could understand... because this wasn't just a mission. This was the kind of work Phi Santa loved, the kind of fight he couldn't turn away from.

"Ta, help me zip up the jacket," Phi Joong and Phi Perth said at the same time, their voices overlapping in an almost comical way.

Phi Santa paused, glancing at both of them with a soft smile before moving to help Perth first, then Joong. His calmness settled some of the chaos in the room, as if his very presence reminded everyone to breathe.

Finally, they were ready. Phi Boom clung to each of them in turn, his arms shaking as he hugged them, his scent sharp with distress.

"Aou, if Santa even gets a scratch on his body, I swear, I won't let you hold my baby," he warned with teary fierceness, his voice breaking enough to make everyone burst into laughter.

Phi Santa hugged him tightly, burying his nose in Boom's shoulder, scenting him as if to soothe his worries away.

Phi Joong and Phi Pond also embraced their partners with desperate tenderness, holding on like it might be the last time. Phi Junior, on the other hand, was being scolded by Phi Mark, but even that ended in a small, fragile smile.

And then, just like that, they were gone. The room felt emptier the moment the door closed. Anxiousness, nervousness, and determination lingered like heavy smoke in the air.

Phi Boom immediately hovered over the computer, unable to sit still. His eyes were glued to the screen, body taut with tension.

"Phiiiiiii~~~ sit down. You need to sit down or your back will hurt," Phi Mark gently coaxed him, guiding him into the chair.

We all crowded around the monitors, hearts pounding in unison, our breaths held tight in our chests. None of us spoke anymore. All we could do was pray-silently, desperately-for their safe return.

Perth’s POV

The car was parked far away from the place, Junior—as always—supervising the cameras, every image from inside and outside flashing across the screens like a lifeline we clung to.

"Perth, Pond and Aun will lead from the backside. And no, Perth—Santa will not go with you."

Santa assured me with a gentle voice, but his hand betrayed him. A faint tremor ran through his fingers as he squeezed mine tightly, and though he smiled at me, I could see the fear hidden in his eyes. My chest ached, wanting to shield him from all of this, but all I could do was nod.

"We have to be careful. Only shoot if necessary. Otherwise, make them unconscious and always tie them. Pond, guide both of them." Phi Aou’s voice cut through, stern and sharp.

Pa stood silently beside me. Then, out of nowhere, he patted my back and pulled Santa into a brief hug. My brows furrowed in surprise—it was the first time he’d done it. He had always been hesitant with Santa, never as warm as he was with Mark.

With that, Phi Aou and the others left.

"Let’s go. Be alert, everyone. The cameras are already disabled, but we still have to be careful. Avoid the blind spots," Pond ordered calmly, his tone grounding us.

Aun had ten men with him, ready to move. Finally, the mission began.

At the back door, fifteen men stood guard, just like we’d been told. We crouched low behind the fence, the night pressing down on us, breath shallow and tight in our throats.

"The security won’t notice if we move closer. Aun, you’ll take care of those five. Take their guns and bind them in the storage room."

He gave a sharp nod, and his men slipped forward like shadows. My pulse thudded in my ears.

Pond leaned toward me, already knowing what to do. Before we could move, Junior’s voice filled our ears.

"Attention, everyone. Please pay attention. From where Santa and the others entered—if you go straight, then turn around and head down the stairs, you’ll find a room that looks ordinary. But inside… there’s another room. That’s where the kids are. Be careful. Only four people are guarding the four rooms inside."

He repeated the directions, steady, clear. Only when everyone confirmed did he stop.

By then, Aun was already dragging five tied-up guards into the shadows. Everything was going smoothly. Too smoothly.

"Ta," I whispered.

A small, soft reply came instantly, loosening the knot in my chest. "Yes, Phi."

We didn’t say more. We didn’t need to. The others probably heard, but no one teased us this time.

"Everything clear from the backside," Pond reported.

Phuwin’s voice chimed in, playful as always. "Here’s a kiss for you, Phi."

The rest of us groaned and gagged, laughter bubbling out for a fleeting second.

"It’s suspiciously clear from the front too," Santa muttered, unease thick in his tone. "I have a bad feeling—"

"Please don’t say anything negative, Ta," Pond cut him off immediately. "Last time you did that—"

"I don’t think it’s a good idea to enter from the front," Dunk’s voice added, serious.

"I think so too, why don’t Phi Aou and the others enter through the backsi—"

Junior’s voice stuttered. Static swallowed the rest of his words.

"PHI JUNIOR?!"

"JUNIOR!"

"JU?!"

"LOVE?!"

Everyone’s voices clashed in panic.

And then—the lights went out.

The world seemed to hold its breath. Darkness pressed against my skin, and though we hadn’t even entered the house yet, terror crashed over me like ice water.

"Ta," I called, my voice cracking.

"P-Phi…" Santa’s voice shook, small and fragile in the earpiece.

"Don’t panic, my love," I whispered, forcing my voice steady even as my hands trembled. If he lost it, we’d both fall apart.

Phuwin, Dunk, and Mark’s frantic shouts filled the channel, calling Junior’s name again and again, their voices climbing higher with every second of silence.

Then Phi Aou’s voice sliced through the chaos, cold and commanding. "Check from outside right now, Pond and Aou. Perth—don’t enter the house at any cost. Keep your people outside. Phuwin, send for backup immediately."

"But Phi—"

"Shut the fuck up, Perth, and stay put outside!"

I froze, torn between orders and instinct, my heart slamming against my ribs. Every part of me screamed to run inside, to find Santa, to fight—but the silence on the other end of the earpiece was suffocating.

And then—Pa’s voice. Calm and familiar was heard through the earpiece.

"Nice to meet you again, dear brother…"